confident_o undertake_v to_o convince_v we_o of_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o roman_a creed_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n upon_o this_o principle_n that_o this_o same_o doctrine_n be_v hold_v by_o other_o christian_a church_n as_o if_o all_o the_o passage_n from_o rome_n to_o greece_n be_v so_o block_v up_o that_o these_o doctrine_n can_v never_o be_v transport_v thither_o or_o as_o if_o the_o latin_n have_v never_o attempt_v this_o have_v these_o people_n receive_v these_o doctrine_n elsewhere_o or_o invent_v they_o themselves_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v some_o pretence_n for_o his_o argument_n neither_o can_v we_o then_o charge_v he_o with_o assert_v thing_n as_o we_o do_v now_o against_o the_o light_n of_o his_o own_o conscience_n but_o see_v he_o know_v well_o enough_o the_o latin_n have_v be_v perpetual_o endeavour_v to_o introduce_v their_o doctrine_n in_o these_o country_n and_o constant_o labour_v at_o this_o since_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o age_n he_o therefore_o upon_o supposal_n they_o have_v effect_v this_o come_v and_o offer_v we_o the_o belief_n of_o these_o people_n as_o a_o undoubted_a proof_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o this_o doctrine_n this_o be_v to_o speak_v modest_o such_o a_o way_n of_o proceed_v as_o will_v never_o be_v approve_v by_o just_a and_o reasonable_a man_n it_o will_v perhaps_o be_v object_v that_o i_o do_v indeed_o here_o show_v that_o the_o latin_n endeavour_v to_o insinuate_v their_o religion_n in_o the_o east_n but_o that_o i_o do_v not_o make_v it_o particular_o appear_v they_o at_o any_o time_n endeavour_v to_o introduce_v their_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v first_o this_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o propose_v only_o to_o myself_o at_o present_a to_o show_v the_o nullity_n of_o the_o consequence_n mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v to_o draw_v in_o order_n to_o the_o prove_v of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o roman_a creed_n touch_v transubstantiation_n in_o that_o he_o imagine_v the_o eastern_a church_n hold_v the_o same_o it_o suffice_v i_o to_o show_v thereupon_o that_o this_o opinion_n may_v be_v communicate_v to_o they_o by_o the_o latin_n themselves_o in_o their_o several_a attempt_n to_o introduce_v their_o religion_n into_o the_o east_n especial_o consider_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o important_a doctrine_n of_o it_o and_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v his_o proof_n subsist_v he_o must_v set_v aside_o all_o the_o time_n of_o these_o effort_n we_o now_o mention_v and_o betake_v himself_o only_o to_o those_o age_n which_o precede_v they_o for_o unless_o he_o prove_v that_o transubstantiation_n have_v be_v believe_v in_o these_o church_n before_o all_o these_o endeavour_n to_o bring_v they_o over_o to_o the_o roman_a faith_n there_o be_v no_o person_n endue_v with_o sense_n but_o will_v perceive_v how_o little_a strength_n his_o argument_n carry_v along_o with_o it_o see_v he_o be_v ever_o liable_a to_o be_v tell_v they_o have_v receive_v it_o from_o the_o latin_n it_o not_o appear_v among_o they_o before_o but_o in_o the_o second_o place_n i_o will_v not_o have_v it_o stick_v here_o to_o the_o end_n mr._n arnaud_n may_v receive_v full_a satisfaction_n touch_v this_o point_n i_o say_v then_o that_o in_o the_o year_n 1627._o clement_n the_o four_o intend_v to_o make_v his_o advantage_n of_o that_o 75._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1267._o num_fw-la 75._o great_a earnestness_n michael_n paleologus_fw-la show_v for_o the_o reunion_n of_o his_o church_n with_o the_o roman_a as_o it_o have_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o three_o chap._n of_o this_o book_n he_o thereupon_o send_v he_o a_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o he_o will_v have_v receive_v by_o the_o greek_n because_o he_o find_v that_o which_o the_o greek_n send_v he_o not_o only_o deficient_a in_o several_a thing_n but_o full_a of_o error_n although_o the_o friar_n minorite_n then_o at_o constantinople_n have_v accept_v it_o now_o among_o other_o article_n in_o this_o confession_n there_o be_v one_o which_o relate_v to_o the_o eucharist_n and_o which_o run_v thus_o in_o latin_n sacramentum_fw-la eucharistae_fw-la ex_fw-la azymo_fw-la conficit_fw-la eadem_fw-la romana_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la tenens_fw-la &_o docens_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o ipso_fw-la sacramento_n panis_fw-la verè_fw-la transubstantiatur_fw-la in_o corpus_fw-la &_o vinum_fw-la in_o sanguinem_fw-la domini_fw-la nostri_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la which_o be_v to_o say_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n with_o unleavened_a bread_n believe_v and_o teach_v that_o in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o bread_n be_v real_o transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n he_o send_v afterward_o dominicains_n to_o confirm_v this_o confession_n and_o procure_v its_o acceptance_n with_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o year_n 1272_o gregory_n the_o ten_o send_v friar_n minorite_n into_o greece_n 27._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1272._o num_fw-la 27._o to_o endeavour_v afresh_o the_o reduction_n of_o the_o greek_n under_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o same_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la who_o resolve_v to_o finish_v this_o affair_n at_o any_o rate_n and_o to_o who_o he_o likewise_o recommend_v the_o same_o confession_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o year_n 1288._o pope_n nicholas_n the_o four_o send_v friar_n minorite_n into_o 30._o idem_fw-la ad_fw-la ann_n 1288._o num_fw-la 30._o esclavonia_n to_o bring_v off_o these_o people_n from_o the_o greek_a religion_n to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n he_o give_v they_o letter_n to_o king_n urosius_n and_o helena_n the_o queen_n mother_n and_o recommend_v to_o they_o the_o same_o form_n of_o doctrine_n contain_v the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n to_o the_o end_n this_o may_v be_v the_o rule_n of_o their_o instruction_n to_o the_o people_n the_o same_o pope_n send_v it_o likewise_o to_o three_o bishop_n in_o the_o east_n who_o embrace_v his_o communion_n exhort_v they_o to_o instruct_v the_o people_n according_a 33._o ibid._n num_fw-la 33._o to_o the_o doctrine_n contain_v therein_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o recommend_v to_o they_o the_o emissary_n send_v into_o those_o country_n for_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o greek_n bulgarian_n valaquians_n syrian_n iberian_o alain_n russian_n jacobite_n nestorian_n georgian_n armenian_n indian_n whence_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o conjecture_v that_o the_o emissary_n be_v likewise_o enjoin_v to_o use_v this_o formulary_a in_o the_o year_n 1318._o pope_n innocent_a the_o twenty_o second_v send_v this_o confession_n 13._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1318._o num_fw-la 13._o to_o the_o king_n of_o armenia_n and_o not_o only_o say_v rynaldus_n the_o armenian_n which_o inhabit_v cilicia_n and_o armenia_n embrace_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o other_o also_o who_o be_v drive_v out_o of_o their_o country_n by_o the_o sarracen_n have_v retire_v into_o chersonesus_n taurique_n they_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o capha_n who_o be_v a_o latin_n the_o pope_n add_v he_o congratulate_v they_o and_o show_v they_o that_o in_o the_o divine_a mystery_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n the_o species_n remain_v entire_a in_o the_o year_n 1338._o bennet_n the_o twelve_o receive_v letter_n from_o the_o alain_n 77._o idem_fw-la ad_fw-la ann_n 1338._o num_fw-la 77._o who_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o christian_n that_o profess_v the_o greek_a religion_n and_o live_v under_o the_o government_n of_o the_o tartar_n he_o return_v they_o a_o answer_n and_o send_v the_o confession_n of_o faith_n i_o already_o mention_v for_o their_o instruction_n raynaldus_n refer_v this_o letter_n to_o the_o year_n 1338._o but_o there_o be_v a_o old_a book_n i_o late_o cite_v entitle_v the_o marvellous_a history_n of_o the_o great_a cham_n of_o tartary_n which_o refer_v this_o to_o the_o year_n 1328._o the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v express_o mention_v in_o it_o in_o the_o year_n 1366._o john_n paleologus_fw-la the_o grecian_a emperor_n design_v to_o 6._o idem_fw-la ad_fw-la ann_n 1366._o num_fw-la 6._o reunite_v himself_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o he_o may_v be_v assist_v against_o the_o turk_n pope_n urbain_n the_o five_o send_v he_o as_o his_o predecessor_n have_v do_v to_o michael_n this_o same_o confession_n of_o faith_n so_o that_o here_o then_o the_o latin_n be_v not_o only_o enjoin_v to_o propagate_v their_o religion_n in_o general_n among_o the_o eastern_a christian_n but_o particular_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v not_o be_v say_v this_o confession_n contain_v the_o other_o point_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o it_o have_v two_o distinct_a part_n in_o the_o first_o of_o which_o the_o article_n of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v explain_v and_o
distinction_n it_o must_v be_v attend_v by_o these_o follow_a observation_n 1._o that_o the_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o consequence_n of_o congruity_n have_v more_o or_o less_o force_n according_a as_o the_o consequence_n themselves_o have_v more_o or_o less_o natural_a coherence_n with_o the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n 2._o that_o when_o a_o consequence_n seem_v to_o be_v natural_a and_o be_v confirm_v moreover_o by_o experience_n it_o be_v not_o enough_o for_o the_o refute_v the_o argument_n draw_v thence_o bare_o to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o consequence_n of_o congruity_n which_o have_v not_o a_o absolute_a necessity_n we_o must_v either_o oppose_v against_o it_o contrary_a proof_n that_o be_v strong_a and_o which_o can_v be_v confute_v by_o these_o sort_n of_o argument_n take_v from_o consequence_n how_o natural_a soever_o they_o may_v appear_v to_o be_v or_o oppose_v against_o they_o a_o contrary_a experience_n or_o give_v a_o reason_n why_o these_o consequence_n can_v take_v place_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n discover_v the_o obstacle_n which_o have_v impede_v they_o 3._o that_o the_o argument_n become_v very_o strong_a when_o it_o be_v draw_v from_o a_o great_a number_n of_o these_o consequence_n it_o be_v very_o unlikely_a but_o nature_n have_v produce_v her_o effect_n in_o respect_n of_o some_o of_o '_o they_o 4._o that_o when_o the_o natural_a consequence_n of_o a_o doctrine_n do_v not_o appear_v at_o certain_a time_n or_o in_o certain_a place_n there_o must_v therein_o at_o least_o appear_v other_o equivalent_a one_o which_o be_v instead_o of_o those_o it_o be_v scarce_o possible_a for_o nature_n to_o remain_v absolute_o without_o effect_n to_o apply_v now_o these_o observation_n to_o the_o minister_n way_n of_o argue_v i_o i_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o natural_a consequence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n to_o find_v contradiction_n in_o man_n mind_n and_o produce_v dispute_n and_o controversy_n among_o they_o experience_n confirm_v it_o since_o the_o 11_o century_n to_o this_o present_a we_o may_v then_o draw_v a_o great_a proof_n that_o the_o ancient_a church_n hold_v not_o this_o doctrine_n in_o that_o she_o remain_v in_o peace_n concern_v this_o subject_n till_o paschasius_n time_n although_o there_o be_v otherwise_o controversy_n touch_v almost_o all_o the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a for_o the_o relate_n of_o this_o argument_n to_o answer_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v that_o this_o be_v only_o a_o consequence_n of_o congruity_n and_o that_o it_o be_v natural_a enough_o for_o people_n not_o to_o rise_v up_o against_o this_o doctrine_n when_o the_o custom_n of_o faith_n have_v supple_v man_n mind_n into_o docility_n towards_o this_o mystery_n i_o will_v answer_v he_o that_o it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o natural_a to_o suppose_v this_o docility_n in_o all_o man_n mind_n for_o eight_o hundred_o year_n together_o in_o relation_n to_o this_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n that_o it_o be_v on_o the_o contrary_a very_o natural_a not_o to_o suppose_v it_o to_o be_v in_o all_o and_o that_o that_o which_o he_o call_v the_o custom_n of_o faith_n do_v not_o usual_o incline_v man_n mind_n to_o this_o docility_n till_o after_o several_a contradiction_n and_o repugnancy_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o all_o the_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o have_v this_o difficulty_n he_o must_v then_o offer_v against_o this_o argument_n strong_a and_o convince_a proof_n by_o which_o it_o may_v appear_v that_o the_o ancient_a church_n hold_v this_o doctrine_n or_o instance_n in_o some_o doctrine_n as_o difficult_a as_o transubstantiation_n that_o be_v never_o controvert_v or_o in_o fine_a give_v a_o reason_n why_o this_o consequence_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v such_o a_o natural_a one_o yet_o have_v have_v no_o place_n during_o eight_o hundred_o year_n it_o be_v also_o a_o consequence_n natural_a enough_o of_o transubstantiation_n that_o it_o be_v endeavour_v to_o be_v establish_v by_o sensible_a miracle_n for_o miracle_n be_v one_o of_o of_o the_o chief_a instrument_n by_o which_o man_n mind_n may_v be_v mollify_v towards_o this_o docility_n of_o faith_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n mention_n experience_n confirm_v this_o since_o paschasius_fw-la his_o time_n to_o this_o present_a we_o may_v then_o very_o well_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n and_o conclude_v that_o these_o miracle_n appear_v only_o since_o the_o 9th_o century_n it_o be_v most_o probable_a that_o be_v the_o time_n wherein_o transubstantiation_n come_v into_o the_o world_n and_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a for_o the_o confute_v of_o this_o argument_n to_o say_v this_o be_v not_o a_o consequence_n absolute_o necessary_a for_o although_o this_o be_v true_a yet_o that_o be_v a_o consequence_n natural_a enough_o be_v ground_v on_o experience_n it_o be_v moreover_o a_o consequence_n natural_a enough_o of_o transubstantiation_n and_o confirm_v by_o experience_n not_o to_o expose_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o christ_n blood_n to_o the_o inconvenience_n which_o attend_v the_o custom_n of_o communicate_v of_o both_o kind_n and_o consequent_o not_o to_o admit_v people_n indifferent_o to_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o cup._n as_o we_o find_v not_o this_o consequence_n in_o the_o first_o century_n and_o it_o appear_v in_o the_o latter_a we_o may_v make_v hence_o a_o probable_a conjecture_n concern_v the_o change_n that_o have_v be_v introduce_v in_o respect_n of_o this_o doctrine_n for_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o during_o so_o long_a a_o time_n man_n be_v not_o trouble_v with_o these_o inconvenience_n which_o be_v so_o ordinary_a and_o resolve_v at_o length_n to_o remedy_v they_o to_o say_v hereupon_o that_o they_o communicate_v of_o both_o kind_n to_o imprint_v more_o deep_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o communicant_n by_o the_o representation_n of_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v as_o much_o as_o amount_n to_o nothing_o for_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o inconvenience_n be_v far_o strong_a than_o this_o other_o contrary_a reason_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n since_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n a_o man_z may_v likewise_o strong_o argue_v from_o the_o common_a practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o which_o she_o show_v that_o she_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n with_o a_o adoration_n of_o latria_fw-la hereby_o to_o declare_v that_o the_o greek_a church_n do_v not_o adore_v it_o see_v she_o have_v none_o of_o these_o custom_n for_o although_o each_o of_o these_o practice_n have_v only_o a_o link_n of_o simple_a congruity_n with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o adoration_n yet_o be_v it_o no_o way_n likely_a but_o the_o greek_a church_n will_v practice_v some_o of_o they_o or_o at_o least_o other_o equivalent_a to_o they_o that_o be_v as_o significant_a to_o testify_v open_o the_o act_n of_o adoration_n this_o then_o be_v no_o satisfactory_a answer_n but_o a_o mere_a evasion_n to_o say_v that_o these_o be_v only_a consequence_n of_o congruity_n the_o second_o reflection_n as_o fast_o as_o we_o establish_v the_o solidity_n of_o these_o argument_n draw_v from_o consequence_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o observe_v mr._n arnaud_n illusion_n we_o make_v use_v of_o these_o proof_n on_o the_o question_n whether_o the_o ancient_a church_n believe_v transubstantiation_n to_o show_v she_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o or_o on_o the_o question_n which_o respect_v the_o schismatical_a church_n to_o show_v that_o they_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n neither_o nor_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v shun_v to_o touch_v on_o these_o proof_n whilst_o he_o treat_v on_o these_o question_n he_o have_v reserve_v himself_o to_o refute_v they_o by_o way_n of_o consequence_n in_o his_o 10_o book_n wherein_o he_o suppose_v the_o consent_n of_o all_o nation_n since_o the_o seven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a whereas_o we_o say_v for_o instance_n that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n because_o we_o find_v not_o among_o they_o the_o consequence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n mr._n arnaud_n pervert_v this_o order_n and_o say_v that_o our_o argument_n draw_v from_o these_o consequence_n be_v invalid_a because_o the_o greek_n who_o believe_v transubstantiation_n according_a to_o the_o supposition_n which_o he_o make_v of_o they_o admit_v not_o these_o consequence_n i_o confess_v this_o circuit_n be_v a_o very_a dexterous_a one_o but_o by_o how_o much_o the_o great_a art_n there_o be_v in_o it_o by_o so_o much_o the_o more_o plain_o do_v he_o discover_v the_o strength_n of_o our_o argument_n see_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v force_v to_o elude_v they_o in_o this_o manner_n the_o seven_o consequence_n mr._n arnavd_n seven_o consequence_n be_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o 8._o chap._n 8._o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n do_v not_o of_o itself_o lead_v a_o man_n to_o the_o discourse_v of_o philosophical_a consequence_n nor_o upon_o explain_v the_o
man_n that_o write_v thing_n on_o such_o slight_a ground_n as_o he_o do_v nor_o so_o easy_o expose_v his_o reputation_n in_o assert_v matter_n of_o fact_n of_o who_o untruth_n he_o be_v liable_a to_o be_v convince_v by_o every_o one_o that_o can_v read_v for_o not_o to_o go_v far_o we_o need_v but_o read_v to_o find_v in_o the_o fourteen_o page_n of_o the_o first_o treatise_n that_o the_o author_n propose_v to_o himself_o to_o make_v any_o man_n confess_v who_o be_v not_o extreme_o obstinate_a by_o the_o evidence_n of_o truth_n itself_o that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n touch_v this_o mystery_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o all_o antiquity_n now_o every_o body_n know_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n reach_v as_o far_o as_o transubstantiation_n we_o need_v but_o read_v moreover_o for_o this_o purpose_n the_o eighteen_o and_o nineteenth_o page_n of_o the_o first_o treatise_n wherein_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v desirous_a to_o show_v we_o the_o universality_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n tell_v we_o that_o lanfranc_n have_v explain_v the_o catholic_n doctrine_n in_o these_o term_n we_o believe_v the_o terrestrial_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v divine_o sanctify_v on_o our_o lord_n table_n by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n be_v change_v by_o the_o ineffable_a operation_n wonderful_a and_o incomprehensible_a power_n of_o god_n into_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n add_v far_a behold_v here_o the_o faith_n which_o the_o church_n disperse_v throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n which_o be_v call_v catholic_n have_v hold_v in_o all_o age_n and_o do_v at_o this_o time_n hold_v and_o that_o he_o confident_o repeat_v this_o in_o the_o twenty_o second_o chapter_n and_o press_v berengarius_fw-la to_o inform_v himself_o of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o all_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n in_o the_o east_n and_o west_n ask_v the_o greek_n armenian_n and_o general_o all_o christian_n of_o what_o nation_n soever_o and_o they_o will_v all_o of_o they_o tell_v you_o they_o hold_v the_o same_o faith_n which_o we_o profess_v we_o need_v but_o only_o read_v to_o be_v satisfy_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n produce_v afterward_o the_o testimony_n of_o guitmond_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o for_o the_o same_o end_n he_o cite_v that_o of_o lanfranc_n to_o wit_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o schismatic_n do_v believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o in_o the_o twenty_o second_o page_n he_o make_v this_o remark_n that_o guitmond_n do_v not_o only_o apply_v what_o he_o say_v to_o the_o opinion_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o likewise_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o impanation_n which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o lutheran_n which_o clear_o show_v we_o that_o this_o testimony_n of_o guitmond_n respect_v not_o only_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o likewise_o transubstantiation_n in_o fine_a to_o be_v ascertain_v in_o this_o matter_n we_o need_v but_o read_v what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n immediate_o add_v in_o his_o twenty_o three_o page_n after_o he_o have_v allege_v that_o passage_n of_o guitmond_n all_o the_o book_n of_o the_o schismatical_a greek_n say_v he_o which_o have_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n since_o that_o time_n do_v clear_o testify_v they_o hold_v the_o same_o opinion_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n after_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n come_v and_o tell_v we_o that_o although_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n speak_v only_o in_o his_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o content_v himself_o with_o assert_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v hold_v by_o all_o these_o schismatical_a church_n yet_o mr._n claude_n turn_v aside_o the_o question_n upon_o transubstantion_n which_o point_v this_o author_n do_v not_o precise_o treat_v of_o what_o mean_v then_o i_o pray_v these_o quotation_n out_o of_o lanfranc_n and_o guitmond_n which_o he_o have_v express_o produce_v to_o show_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v believe_v by_o the_o whole_a world_n both_o by_o the_o greek_n and_o armenian_n and_o general_o by_o all_o christian_n certain_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v himself_o a_o irreparable_a injury_n thus_o to_o maintain_v thing_n without_o consult_v and_o examine_v they_o flatter_v himself_o with_o the_o hope_n of_o be_v believe_v upon_o his_o own_o bare_a word_n that_o which_o have_v deceive_v he_o without_o doubt_n have_v be_v this_o that_o he_o have_v observe_v in_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o the_o author_n have_v produce_v his_o argument_n touch_v the_o schismatical_a church_n in_o the_o manner_n already_o mention_v that_o be_v to_o say_v positive_o in_o reference_n to_o transubstantiation_n pass_v afterward_o to_o the_o propose_v of_o some_o argument_n by_o which_o he_o pretend_v to_o show_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v distinct_o know_v by_o all_o the_o faithful_a and_o that_o a_o insensible_a change_n be_v a_o thing_n impossible_a he_o restrain_v himself_o to_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o there_o be_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o these_o two_o point_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n ought_v to_o have_v consider_v this_o a_o little_a better_o i_o say_v then_o that_o in_o this_o dispute_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o christian_n separate_v from_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o question_n concern_v transubstantiation_n and_o not_o the_o real_a presence_n as_o well_o for_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v express_o mention_v transubstantiation_n in_o his_o first_o treatise_n as_o i_o come_v now_o from_o observe_v and_o for_o as_o much_o as_o i_o plain_o keep_v myself_o in_o my_o first_o answer_n to_o this_o doctrine_n alone_o and_o that_o of_o the_o adoration_n whereupon_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o debate_n have_v be_v precise_o continue_v on_o these_o two_o article_n yet_o do_v i_o here_o declare_v to_o avoid_v all_o mistake_v that_o although_o our_o debate_n at_o present_a be_v not_o concern_v the_o real_a presence_n yet_o do_v i_o not_o yield_v to_o the_o draw_v of_o this_o consequence_n from_o hence_o that_o i_o acknowledge_v this_o doctrine_n be_v believe_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o the_o latin_n understand_v it_o this_o be_v not_o my_o opinion_n and_o i_o shall_v say_v no_o more_o of_o it_o but_o that_o this_o point_n be_v not_o the_o subject_a of_o our_o present_a debate_n it_o will_v appear_v perhaps_o in_o the_o follow_a part_n of_o this_o discourse_n what_o ought_v to_o be_v believe_v touch_v this_o matter_n it_o not_o be_v needful_a for_o this_o to_o alter_v the_o state_n of_o our_o question_n but_o beside_o the_o observation_n i_o now_o make_v we_o must_v likewise_o observe_v that_o it_o do_v not_o concern_v we_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o greek_n do_v express_o reject_v transubstantiation_n or_o whether_o they_o have_v make_v it_o a_o point_n of_o controversy_n betwixt_o they_o and_o the_o latin_n but_o the_o question_n here_o be_v whether_o they_o do_v positive_o believe_v it_o or_o no._n for_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o people_n absolute_a reject_v of_o a_o doctrine_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o make_v thereof_o a_o point_n of_o debate_n and_o the_o not_o receive_v and_o reckon_v it_o among_o the_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n our_o debate_n concern_v only_o this_o last_o i_o mean_v whether_o the_o greek_a church_n as_o it_o stand_v separate_v from_o the_o latin_a profess_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n or_o not_o this_o be_v the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o question_n mr._n arnaud_n maintain_v the_o affirmative_a and_o i_o the_o negative_a so_o that_o we_o must_v see_v now_o who_o have_v the_o reason_n and_o truth_n on_o his_o side_n yet_o let_v i_o tell_v he_o that_o design_v throly_a to_o handle_v this_o subject_a he_o ought_v to_o have_v lay_v down_o all_o these_o distinction_n and_o leave_v the_o reader_n at_o his_o own_o liberty_n to_o judge_v of_o they_o but_o instead_o of_o this_o there_o be_v never_o a_o one_o of_o these_o article_n which_o i_o now_o mention_v that_o he_o have_v not_o manifest_o pervert_v 1._o he_o make_v advantage_n of_o all_o those_o party_n which_o have_v be_v make_v from_o time_n to_o time_n either_o by_o the_o violence_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o greek_a emperor_n or_o by_o the_o intrigue_n of_o the_o latin_n for_o the_o reunion_n of_o the_o two_o church_n 2._o he_o make_v use_v of_o the_o testimony_n of_o person_n win_v to_o the_o roman_a interest_n such_o as_o emanuel_n calecas_n bessarion_n john_n plusiadenus_n gennudius_n scholarius_n baronius_n spatarius_fw-la paysius_fw-la ligardius_n all_o of_o they_o person_n manifest_o engage_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o shall_v be_v show_v he_o in_o the_o sequel_n of_o this_o debate_n 3._o
be_v take_v off_o the_o king_n table_n be_v always_o the_o remain_v of_o the_o king_n table_n while_o they_o last_o although_o keep_v several_a year_n so_o it_o can_v be_v but_o that_o the_o remain_v of_o this_o holy_a mystery_n be_v the_o remain_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o sincere_o whether_o this_o be_v the_o style_n of_o a_o man_n that_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o whether_o he_o himself_o will_v call_v that_o which_o be_v reserve_v of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o remain_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o compare_v the_o sanctification_n which_o the_o bread_n receive_v to_o the_o colour_n wherewith_o wool_n be_v dye_v whether_o he_o will_v say_v that_o this_o sanctification_n remain_v in_o the_o mystery_n and_o be_v indelible_a for_o it_o be_v certain_a this_o give_v we_o the_o idea_n of_o bread_n which_o so_o remain_v yet_o receive_v a_o impression_n of_o grace_n and_o holiness_n which_o reside_v in_o it_o as_o in_o its_o subject_a and_o make_v it_o to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o no_o wise_a transubstantiate_v bread_n if_o we_o be_v to_o understand_v by_o the_o virtue_n not_o a_o impression_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o the_o bread_n but_o a_o action_n that_o change_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n it_o may_v then_o be_v say_v the_o effect_n which_o be_v produce_v by_o this_o action_n or_o conversion_n remain_v that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v ever_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o it_o can_v not_o be_v say_v as_o metrophanus_n do_v that_o the_o action_n itself_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o sanctification_n always_o remain_v because_o it_o will_v be_v conceive_v in_o this_o case_n as_o a_o momentary_a action_n which_o cease_v to_o be_v assoon_o as_o the_o conversion_n be_v make_v neither_o can_v it_o be_v moreover_o compare_v to_o the_o dye_n which_o wool_n receive_v see_v wool_n remain_v still_o wool_n in_o respect_n of_o its_o substance_n in_o fine_a if_o metrophanus_n mean_v no_o more_o but_o that_o the_o mystery_n remain_v still_o what_o it_o have_v be_v make_v to_o wit_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o substance_n there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n give_v why_o be_v able_a without_o doubt_n to_o explain_v himself_o easy_o and_o clear_o he_o choose_v rather_o to_o use_v obscure_a and_o perplex_a term_n which_o have_v a_o air_n whole_o contrary_a to_o his_o mind_n and_o need_v a_o commentary_n and_o distinction_n than_o to_o use_v clear_a and_o natural_a expression_n for_o how_o many_o commentary_n need_v we_o to_o render_v intelligible_a that_o this_o indelible_a sanctification_n which_o the_o bread_n receive_v and_o be_v like_a to_o the_o dye_n which_o wool_n take_v signify_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n i_o will_v finish_v this_o chapter_n with_o another_o proof_n take_v from_o the_o form_n of_o abjuration_n which_o the_o greek_n make_v when_o they_o leave_v their_o religion_n to_o embrace_v the_o roman_a one_o of_o the_o article_n they_o be_v make_v to_o confess_v be_v this_o that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n with_o his_o soul_n and_o divinity_n be_v real_o true_o 6._o apud_fw-la possevin_n bibl._n select_a lib._n 6._o and_o substantial_o in_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o there_o be_v make_v a_o conversion_n of_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n and_o of_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n which_o conversion_n the_o catholic_n church_n call_v transubstantiation_n the_o greek_a run_v thus_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d here_o be_v clear_o express_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o transubstantiation_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o thus_o do_v the_o greek_n speak_v when_o they_o become_v latin_n and_o it_o be_v thus_o they_o ought_v to_o speak_v that_o believe_v this_o doctrine_n but_o why_o must_v the_o greek_n profess_v this_o when_o they_o change_v their_o religion_n if_o they_o hold_v the_o same_o language_n before_o be_v it_o usual_a when_o proselyte_n be_v receive_v to_o make_v they_o profess_v doctrine_n common_a both_o to_o the_o religion_n they_o forsake_v and_o that_o which_o they_o embrace_v do_v the_o greek_n do_v so_o by_o the_o latin_n that_o pass_v over_o to_o they_o and_o be_v not_o this_o a_o plain_a sign_n that_o their_o former_a belief_n touch_v this_o point_n be_v not_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o this_o formulary_a contain_v first_o the_o symbol_n with_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o filioque_fw-la which_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o receive_v then_o it_o contain_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o florentine_a council_n which_o the_o greek_n reject_v and_o in_o fine_a the_o article_n determine_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o in_o respect_n of_o this_o last_o part_n it_o be_v the_o same_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o of_o our_o communion_n make_v when_o they_o embrace_v that_o of_o rome_n it_o will_v be_v perhaps_o reply_v that_o among_o these_o article_n there_o be_v two_o to_o wit_n that_o of_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o worship_v of_o image_n which_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o make_v the_o greek_n confess_v see_v they_o practise_v they_o already_o in_o their_o religion_n whence_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o they_o believe_v not_o transubstantiation_n although_o find_v express_v in_o this_o form_n of_o confession_n for_o there_o aught_o to_o be_v the_o same_o judgement_n make_v of_o this_o as_o of_o the_o other_o two_o article_n but_o if_o this_o answer_n happen_v to_o be_v approve_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n i_o will_v tell_v he_o it_o be_v of_o no_o weight_n for_o as_o to_o the_o invocation_n the_o greek_n will_v not_o practice_v it_o to_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o they_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v when_o i_o enter_v into_o a_o church_n of_o the_o latin_n say_v gregory_n the_o confessor_n 6._o hist_o conc._n flâ—â—_n sect_n 4._o cap._n 31_o relig._n ruthen_n art_n 6._o in_o the_o history_n of_o syropulus_n i_o adore_v not_o the_o image_n of_o any_o saint_n because_o i_o know_v not_o any_o one_o of_o they_o that_o i_o see_v they_o blaspheme_v say_v sacranus_fw-la speak_v of_o the_o russian_n against_o the_o church_n saint_n who_o live_v in_o the_o communion_n and_o obedience_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n say_v the_o â—_o error_n mos_n ex_fw-la scarga_n art_n â—_o jesuit_n scarga_n they_o be_v guilty_a of_o several_a absurdity_n this_o article_n than_o be_v not_o needless_a but_o on_o the_o contrary_a there_o be_v some_o kind_n of_o necessity_n to_o insert_v it_o in_o the_o formulary_a and_o as_o to_o that_o of_o image_n we_o all_o know_v that_o the_o greek_n do_v abhor_v the_o image_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o therefore_o call_v their_o worship_n in_o this_o respect_n idolatry_n the_o greek_n say_v william_n postel_n call_v the_o western_a people_n that_o be_v subject_a 24._o de_fw-fr repub._n turcor_fw-fr pag._n 46._o voyage_n of_o the_o sieur_n bénard_n lib._n cap._n 24._o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n grand_a idolater_n because_o we_o have_v statue_n erect_v they_o have_v no_o other_o image_n in_o their_o church_n say_v the_o sieur_n benard_n than_o the_o crucifix_n the_o virgin_n mary_n saint_n john_n the_o evangelist_n and_o saint_n george_n which_o be_v paint_v in_o table_n they_o teach_v say_v the_o jesuit_n richard_n that_o carve_a image_n be_v idol_n and_o that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o worship_v any_o other_o than_o those_o which_o be_v paint_v possevin_n the_o jesuit_n reckon_v likewise_o this_o among_o the_o rest_n of_o their_o error_n that_o they_o will_v not_o suffer_v a_o carve_a image_n of_o our_o saviour_n to_o be_v set_v up_o in_o their_o church_n and_o the_o sieur_n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr boulay_n le_fw-fr goux_fw-fr assert_n the_o same_o thing_n viz._n that_o they_o suffer_v no_o other_o image_n but_o those_o that_o be_v paint_v against_o the_o wall_n their_o reason_n be_v that_o carve_v image_n be_v forbid_v in_o moses_n his_o law_n which_o nicholas_n the_o nicolai_n confirm_v tell_v we_o they_o suffer_v no_o carve_a image_n in_o their_o church_n only_a table-piece_n it_o be_v then_o moreover_o needful_a to_o insert_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n this_o article_n of_o image_n but_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o allege_v like_o this_o touch_v that_o of_o transubstantiation_n there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n oblige_v the_o pope_n to_o require_v a_o express_a declaration_n from_o the_o greek_a proselyte_n unless_o that_o of_o this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o teach_v in_o the_o church_n they_o leave_v and_o therefore_o they_o must_v change_v
scruple_n to_o promote_v they_o to_o bishopric_n and_o likewise_o that_o they_o be_v bishop_n may_v provide_v the_o church_n in_o their_o diocese_n with_o catholic_n curate_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o if_o he_o please_v how_o they_o can_v in_o conscience_n advance_v cyrillus_n of_o béroë_n to_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o constantinople_n be_v a_o disciple_n of_o the_o jesuit_n who_o allatius_n call_v vir_fw-la probus_fw-la &_o catholicus_n 11._o allat_n de_fw-fr perp._n cons_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 11._o and_o who_o after_o his_o death_n be_v like_a to_o be_v canonize_v say_v allatius_n the_o same_o question_n may_v be_v put_v to_o he_o touch_v other_o namely_o timotheus_n anthimus_n gregory_n athenasius_n patelar_a who_o be_v all_o of_o they_o latin_n in_o their_o heart_n yet_o for_o all_o that_o exercise_v the_o patriarchal_a function_n in_o a_o schismatical_a church_n wherein_o as_o i_o say_v the_o pope_n and_o all_o the_o latin_n be_v every_o year_n excommunicate_v moreover_o this_o excommunication_n be_v not_o to_o be_v call_v in_o question_n forasmuch_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o acknowledge_v it_o the_o greek_a patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n say_v he_o excommunicate_v once_o a_o year_n on_o holy_a thursday_n all_o other_o 3._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 3._o sect_n not_o except_v the_o roman_a church_n have_v satisfy_v the_o unjust_a accusation_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n against_o cyrillus_n it_o now_o remain_v to_o see_v what_o advantage_n may_v accrue_v to_o we_o by_o this_o patriarch_n confession_n and_o whether_o the_o rejection_n he_o make_v in_o express_a term_n of_o transubstantiation_n may_v be_v esteem_v as_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o three_o thing_n on_o the_o discussion_n of_o which_o depend_v 7._o lib._n 3._o cap._n 6_o &_o 7._o the_o solution_n of_o this_o question_n the_o first_o be_v that_o the_o greek_n continual_o endeavour_v to_o deliver_v themselves_o from_o the_o tyranny_n of_o cyrillus_n and_o that_o in_o effect_n he_o be_v four_o or_o five_o time_n expel_v the_o church_n the_o second_o that_o this_o confession_n be_v whole_o contrary_a in_o its_o principal_a article_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o three_o that_o it_o have_v be_v condemn_v by_o two_o council_n hold_v by_o cyrillus_n his_o successor_n which_o be_v what_o we_o be_v now_o to_o examine_v as_o to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o particular_n i_o confess_v this_o patriarch_n have_v endure_v several_a cruel_a traverse_n during_o his_o life_n which_o never_o end_v till_o they_o have_v procure_v his_o death_n but_o i_o deny_v it_o be_v his_o church_n occasion_v he_o all_o these_o evil_n it_o be_v the_o latin_a party_n and_o false_a greek_n which_o follow_v he_o with_o incessant_a persecution_n how_o dexterous_a soever_o allatius_n have_v be_v in_o disguise_v the_o 11._o allat_n de_fw-fr perp._n cons_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 11._o truth_n yet_o can_v he_o not_o refrain_v here_o from_o discover_v it_o he_o tell_v we_o then_o that_o the_o greek_n who_o he_o call_v pii_fw-la homines_fw-la zealous_a and_o pious_a people_n not_o be_v able_a to_o defend_v their_o faith_n themselves_o nor_o carry_v on_o the_o necessary_a expense_n for_o this_o address_v themselves_o to_o other_o christian_n and_o especial_o to_o the_o roman_a prelate_n by_o who_o mean_n they_o avoid_v the_o like_a tempest_n and_o secure_v their_o church_n he_o add_v there_o be_v person_n depute_v towards_o cyrillus_n with_o a_o express_a charge_n to_o oblige_v ibid._n ibid._n he_o either_o by_o promise_n or_o threaten_n to_o send_v to_o rome_n his_o confession_n of_o faith_n in_o which_o he_o be_v to_o admit_v the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o condemn_v the_o error_n of_o the_o calvinist_n and_o in_o so_o do_v he_o may_v assure_v himself_o of_o the_o assistance_n and_o favour_n of_o the_o apostolical_a see_n that_o cyrillus_n answer_v he_o like_v well_o their_o offer_n and_o be_v ready_a to_o accept_v their_o condition_n provide_v he_o may_v have_v money_n and_o be_v uphold_v in_o his_o patriarchate_n but_o that_o at_o length_n find_v he_o keep_v a_o correspondence_n both_o with_o calvinist_n and_o catholic_n too_o these_o last_o be_v trouble_v thereat_o proceed_v to_o threaten_n say_v they_o will_v never_o suffer_v that_o chair_n to_o be_v defile_v with_o the_o blasphemy_n of_o the_o calvinist_n what_o he_o say_v touch_v this_o deputation_n be_v true_a for_o the_o congregation_n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la propoganda_fw-la send_v two_o jesuit_n to_o constantinople_n with_o one_o name_v canachio_n rossi_n charge_v with_o instruction_n to_o gain_n cyrillus_n by_o promise_n or_o threaten_n be_v require_v only_o to_o receive_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o florentine_a council_n but_o what_o he_o add_v concern_v cyrillus_n his_o answer_n be_v a_o mere_a calumny_n for_o cyrillus_n remain_v immovable_a notwithstanding_o all_o these_o solicitation_n neither_o have_v we_o any_o reason_n to_o believe_v any_o thing_n upon_o allatius_n bare_a word_n mr._n arnaud_n may_v judge_v as_o he_o please_v yet_o can_v he_o deny_v but_o cyrillus_n his_o enemy_n be_v the_o latin_n and_o latinise_v greek_n and_o that_o the_o tempest_n and_o storm_n he_o suffer_v and_o which_o at_o length_n overwhelm_v he_o come_v from_o that_o side_n seeing_z that_o allatius_n himself_o his_o own_o witness_n and_o great_a author_n affirm_v it_o cyrillus_n be_v ever_o belove_v and_o honour_v by_o his_o own_o true_a church_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o care_n and_o charge_n she_o be_v at_o to_o support_v he_o and_o to_o say_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v that_o the_o dutch_a lend_v he_o money_n upon_o use_n and_o that_o he_o extort_a it_o afterward_o from_o the_o church_n which_o be_v make_v to_o obey_v he_o by_o the_o turk_n be_v a_o story_n for_o which_o he_o bring_v no_o proof_n neither_o be_v there_o any_o likelihood_n particular_a person_n who_o put_v their_o money_n out_o to_o use_v shall_v choose_v a_o man_n in_o his_o circumstance_n that_o be_v to_o say_v one_o that_o be_v bereave_v of_o his_o dignity_n and_o strip_v of_o all_o he_o have_v be_v he_o as_o it_o be_v suppose_v thâ—_n object_n of_o his_o people_n hatred_n the_o dutch_a â—_z at_o constantinople_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o part_v with_o their_o money_n upon_o such_o security_n hottinger_n 8._o hottinger_n in_o append_v dissert_n 8._o tell_v we_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o decease_a mr._n leger_n minister_n of_o geneva_n who_o be_v at_o constantinople_n and_o have_v a_o particular_a knowledge_n of_o this_o history_n that_o one_o isaac_n metropolitain_n of_o chalcedon_n a_o disciple_n of_o the_o jesuit_n have_v buy_v of_o the_o turk_n cyrillus_n his_o seat_n and_o the_o report_n of_o it_o be_v spread_v throughout_o constantinople_n there_o be_v such_o a_o universal_a lamentation_n among_o all_o the_o greek_n that_o it_o come_v to_o the_o grand_a senior_n ear_n who_o break_v off_o this_o intrigue_n and_o will_v not_o suffer_v they_o to_o obey_v any_o long_o this_o usurper_n he_o likewise_o original_a which_o letter_n may_v be_v see_v in_o its_o original_a produce_v a_o letter_n from_o cyrillus_n his_o proto-syncellus_n that_o be_v to_o say_v from_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a officer_n in_o his_o chamber_n name_v nathanael_n conopius_n date_v from_o constantinople_n the_o four_o of_o july_n 1638_o immediate_o after_o the_o death_n of_o cyrillus_n wherein_o he_o take_v particular_a notice_n that_o the_o executioner_n which_o strangle_v he_o have_v part_v his_o garment_n among_o they_o and_o afterward_o carry_v they_o into_o one_o of_o the_o market_n of_o constantinople_n to_o sell_v they_o as_o be_v the_o clothes_n of_o the_o late_a patriarch_n the_o people_n be_v universal_o seize_v with_o grief_n and_o utter_v a_o thousand_o imprecation_n against_o cyrillus_n of_o berea_n call_v he_o villain_n and_o murderer_n who_o have_v dishonour_v god_n church_n and_o not_o only_o usurp_v the_o throne_n of_o the_o holy_a and_o lawful_a patriarch_n but_o likewise_o put_v he_o to_o death_n he_o add_v that_o some_o of_o they_o enter_v the_o house_n of_o the_o usurper_n call_v he_o pilate_n and_o bid_v he_o give_v they_o the_o body_n that_o they_o may_v bury_v it_o and_o how_o they_o afterward_o go_v to_o the_o caimacans_n and_o offer_v he_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o money_n to_o obtain_v of_o he_o the_o body_n of_o their_o true_a patriarch_n but_o the_o wicked_a usurper_n who_o cause_v he_o to_o be_v put_v to_o death_n understand_v it_o send_v to_o the_o caimaican_n to_o tell_v he_o that_o if_o he_o give_v these_o people_n cyrillus_n his_o body_n the_o city_n will_v certain_o be_v in_o a_o uproar_n which_o hinder_v he_o from_o grant_v they_o their_o request_n in_o fine_a he_o say_v this_o usurper_n send_v slave_n to_o take_v his_o body_n and_o cast_v it_o into_o the_o sea_n but_o that_o some_o christian_n have_v take_v it_o thence_o carry_v it_o into_o a_o monastery_n call_v
demand_v why_o then_o do_v they_o dispute_v on_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o azyme_n i_o answer_v because_o these_o two_o point_n first_o occasion_v the_o separation_n of_o the_o two_o church_n photius_n adhere_v especial_o to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o and_o cerularius_n to_o the_o latter_a the_o reason_n why_o the_o greek_n have_v so_o earnest_o stick_v to_o these_o two_o particular_n seem_v to_o be_v out_o of_o a_o principle_n of_o constancy_n they_o have_v follow_v the_o first_o and_o original_a cause_n of_o their_o quarrel_n with_o the_o latin_n tread_v in_o the_o step_v of_o their_o predecessor_n have_v they_o find_v the_o article_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n in_o their_o way_n they_o have_v without_o doubt_n stumble_v at_o it_o but_o not_o meet_v with_o it_o it_o be_v no_o marvel_n if_o they_o take_v no_o notice_n thereof_o no_o more_o than_o of_o other_o doctrine_n but_o why_o be_v not_o this_o point_n at_o first_o comprehend_v among_o those_o that_o cause_v the_o separation_n of_o the_o two_o church_n the_o answer_n be_v easy_a because_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o then_o establish_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n photius_n begin_v the_o separation_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n cerularius_n renew_v it_o about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o eleven_o and_o the_o first_o that_o determine_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n be_v gregory_n the_o vii_o in_o the_o year_n 1079_o so_o that_o it_o be_v no_o marvel_n if_o they_o dispute_v not_o about_o it_o vii_o neither_o do_v i_o understand_v the_o greek_n can_v have_v just_a cause_n to_o dispute_v this_o point_n against_o the_o body_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o general_n before_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n that_o be_v to_o say_v before_o the_o fifteen_o century_n for_o although_o gregory_n the_o vii_o make_v his_o determination_n in_o the_o year_n 1079_o as_o i_o already_o say_v and_o innocent_a the_o iii_o have_v do_v the_o same_o in_o the_o council_n of_o latran_n in_o the_o year_n 1215_o yet_o there_o be_v several_a people_n that_o do_v not_o esteem_v these_o kind_n of_o decision_n as_o legitimate_a and_o authentic_a declaration_n of_o the_o church_n every_o body_n know_v that_o rupert_n who_o live_v in_o the_o twelve_v century_n public_o 10._o rupert_n in_o joan_n lib._n 6._o &_o in_o exod._n l._n 2._o c._n 10._o teach_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o become_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o a_o hypostatical_a union_n with_o the_o word_n anselm_n write_v against_o he_o and_o algerus_n dispute_v against_o his_o opinion_n but_o he_o be_v never_o condemn_v for_o a_o heretic_n we_o know_v likewise_o what_o durand_n of_o st._n porcien_n teach_v who_o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v and_o that_o lose_v its_o first_o form_n of_o bread_n it_o receive_v the_o form_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o food_n we_o take_v receive_v the_o form_n of_o our_o body_n 4._o body_n bell._n de_fw-fr sacr._n euch._n l._n 3_o c._n 13._o thom._n walden_v tom_fw-mi 2._o de_fw-fr sacr._n cap._n 65._o &_o cod_n ms._n qui_fw-la asservatur_fw-la in_o biblioth_n s._n victor_n paris_n cuititul_a determinatio_fw-la fratris_fw-la joan._n de_fw-fr pariscis_fw-la praedieatoris_fw-la de_fw-la modo_fw-la existendi_fw-la corporis_fw-la christi_fw-la in_o sacr._n altar_n etc._n etc._n intendo_fw-la dicere_fw-la uâ—ram_fw-la existentiam_fw-la &_o realem_fw-la corporis_fw-la christ_n in_o sacramento_n altaris_fw-la &_o quod_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la ibi_fw-la solum_fw-la in_o signo_fw-la &_o licet_fw-la teneam_fw-la &_o approbem_fw-la illâ—rum_fw-la solemnem_fw-la opinionem_fw-la quod_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la est_fw-la in_o sacramento_n altaris_fw-la per_fw-la conversionem_fw-la substanciae_fw-la panis_fw-la in_o ipsum_fw-la &_o quod_fw-la ipsi_fw-la maneant_fw-la accidentia_fw-la sine_fw-la subjecto_fw-la non_fw-la tamen_fw-la audeo_fw-la dicere_fw-la quod_fw-la boc_fw-la cadet_fw-la sub_fw-la fide_fw-la mea_fw-la sed_fw-la potest_fw-la aliter_fw-la salvari_fw-la vera_fw-la &_o realis_fw-la existentia_fw-la corporis_fw-la christi_fw-la in_o sacramento_n altaris_fw-la protestor_fw-la tamen_fw-la quod_fw-la si_fw-la ostenderetur_fw-la dictus_fw-la modus_fw-la determinatus_fw-la esse_fw-la per_fw-la sacrum_n canonem_fw-la aut_fw-la per_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la aut_fw-la per_fw-la concilium_fw-la generale_fw-mi aut_fw-la per_fw-la papam_fw-la qui_fw-la virtute_fw-la continet_fw-la totam_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la quicquid_fw-la dicam_fw-la volo_fw-la haberi_fw-la pro_fw-la non_fw-la dicto_fw-la &_o statim_fw-la paratus_fw-la sum_fw-la revocare_fw-la quod_fw-la si_fw-la non_fw-la fit_a determinatus_fw-la contingat_fw-la tamen_fw-la determinari_fw-la statim_fw-la paratus_fw-la sum_fw-la assentire_fw-la in_o 4._o sent._n quaest_n 6._o art_n 4._o bellarmin_n acknowledge_v that_o this_o opinion_n may_v be_v call_v a_o transformation_n but_o not_o a_o transubstantiation_n yet_o be_v not_o durand_n prosecute_v nor_o condemn_v as_o a_o heretic_n nor_o his_o doctrine_n censure_v we_o moreover_o know_v what_o be_v teach_v by_o john_n of_o paris_n of_o the_o order_n of_o friar_n preacher_n and_o divinity_n professor_n at_o paris_n who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o thirteen_o century_n that_o although_o he_o approve_v of_o the_o common_a opinion_n touch_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n yet_o he_o dare_v not_o affirm_v this_o to_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n necessary_o to_o be_v believe_v as_o determine_v by_o the_o church_n and_o that_o there_o be_v another_o more_o popular_a opinion_n and_o perhaps_o more_o rational_a and_o conformable_a to_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n namely_o the_o assumption_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n by_o the_o person_n of_o the_o word_n we_o know_v in_o fine_a what_o peter_n dailly_n cardinal_n and_o bishop_n of_o cambray_n write_v who_o live_v about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fifteen_o century_n namely_o that_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v in_o his_o opinion_n from_o the_o church_n determination_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n cease_v but_o to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v not_o be_v say_v these_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o particular_a anathcmatis_fw-la titulus_fw-la judicium_fw-la facultatis_fw-la theologiae_n in_fw-la presentia_fw-la collegij_fw-la magisirâ—rum_fw-la in_o theologia_n dictum_fw-la est_fw-la utrumque_fw-la â—â—cdum_fw-la ponendi_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la esse_fw-la in_o altari_fw-la tenet_fw-la pro_fw-la opinion_n prohabilâ—_n &_o approbat_fw-la utrumque_fw-la per_fw-la hic_fw-la est_fw-la lacuna_fw-la &_o per_fw-la dicta_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la dicit_fw-la tamen_fw-la quod_fw-la nullus_fw-la est_fw-la determinatus_fw-la per_fw-la ecclesian_n &_o idco_fw-la nullum_fw-la cadere_fw-la sub_fw-la fide_fw-la et_fw-la si_fw-la aliter_fw-la dixisset_fw-la minus_fw-la benc_n dixisset_fw-la &_o qui_fw-la aliter_fw-la dicunt_fw-la minus_fw-la benc_n dicunt_fw-la &_o qui_fw-fr determinate_a asseveret_fw-la alterutrum_fw-la praecise_a cadere_fw-la sub_fw-la fide_fw-la incurreret_fw-la sententiam_fw-la canâ—nis_fw-la anathcmatis_fw-la person_n who_o may_v be_v mistake_v i_o will_v here_o produce_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o divine_n at_o paris_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n that_o be_v to_o say_v about_o the_o year_n 1304_o touch_v john_n of_o paris_n and_o concern_v the_o assumption_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n as_o be_v contain_v in_o a_o manuscript_n of_o the_o library_n of_o st._n victor_n in_o these_o word_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o faculty_n in_o theology_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o master_n of_o the_o college_n touch_v both_o the_o way_n whereby_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n may_v be_v say_v to_o exist_v on_o the_o altar_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o that_o of_o the_o assumption_n of_o this_o substance_n by_o the_o word_n both_o which_o opinion_n it_o hold_v and_o approve_v by_o and_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n yet_o it_o say_v that_o neither_o of_o these_o two_o way_n have_v be_v determine_v by_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o never_o a_o one_o of_o they_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o if_o it_o say_v otherwise_o it_o will_v not_o have_v say_v so_o well_o and_o those_o that_o express_v themselves_o otherwise_o say_v not_o so_o well_o and_o he_o that_o positive_o assert_n that_o either_o one_o or_o the_o other_o of_o these_o modes_n be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n incur_v the_o sentence_n of_o a_o anathema_n i_o denote_v in_o the_o margin_n the_o proper_a term_n of_o the_o manuscript_n according_a as_o they_o lie_v under_o this_o title_n judicium_fw-la facultatis_fw-la theologiae_n john_n of_o paris_n meet_v with_o opposition_n from_o william_n of_o orillac_n bishop_n of_o paris_n and_z several_z other_z bishop_n yet_o do_v they_o not_o condemn_v his_o sentiment_n nor_o contradict_v what_o the_o faculty_n of_o theology_n say_v but_o silence_v he_o and_o forbid_v he_o the_o chair_n whereat_o he_o make_v his_o appeal_n to_o rome_n where_o he_o come_v himself_o and_o have_v a_o committee_n appoint_v to_o hear_v
as_o a_o saint_n although_o he_o be_v condemn_v in_o fine_a that_o they_o add_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n to_o the_o triasagios_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o heretic_n how_o many_o other_o doctrine_n and_o custom_n have_v the_o armevians_n beside_o these_o four_o article_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v not_o approve_v of_o they_o hold_v the_o opinion_n of_o eutyches_n they_o do_v not_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o propagation_n of_o original_a sin_n they_o deny_v purgatory_n they_o still_o offer_v sacrifice_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o jew_n they_o condemn_v three_o marriage_n for_o as_o bad_a as_o fornication_n they_o deny_v the_o sacrament_n of_o confirmation_n they_o do_v not_o hold_v the_o consecration_n of_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v by_o the_o only_a word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o believe_v the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n alone_o and_o several_a other_o point_n which_o separate_v they_o from_o the_o latin_n and_o of_o which_o neither_o gregory_n vii_o eugenius_n iii_o nor_o othon_n of_o trisinga_n make_v any_o mention_n which_o show_v there_o can_v be_v draw_v no_o conclusion_n from_o their_o silence_n and_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n may_v better_o employ_v his_o time_n than_o in_o collect_v these_o kind_n of_o proof_n the_o v._o be_v take_v from_o some_o expression_n of_o a_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n 460._o ibid._n p._n 460._o who_o say_v in_o the_o conference_n of_o theorien_n that_o the_o wine_n become_v by_o consecration_n the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v sacrifice_v within_o the_o church_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o world_n but_o this_o proof_n be_v too_o weak_a to_o confirm_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v for_o first_o we_o have_v already_o show_v he_o that_o this_o catholic_n speak_v of_o his_o own_o head_n and_o not_o from_o his_o church_n and_o moreover_o what_o he_o say_v do_v neither_o conclude_v the_o real_a presence_n nor_o transubstantiation_n the_o wine_n become_v by_o its_o consecration_n the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o representation_n and_o mystery_n according_a to_o the_o exposition_n which_o the_o armenian_n themselves_o give_v to_o these_o way_n of_o speak_v as_o we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n and_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v sacrifice_v in_o the_o church_n in_o commemortion_n inasmuch_o as_o the_o action_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o mystery_n which_o represent_v his_o death_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n consult_v if_o he_o please_v the_o marginal_a note_n which_o be_v on_o the_o side_n of_o this_o last_o passage_n and_o he_o will_v find_v the_o solution_n of_o his_o difficulty_n the_o greek_a text_n have_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o latin_a mactatur_fw-la intus_fw-la armen_n theorien_n dial._n adver_o armen_n dei_fw-la filius_fw-la pro_fw-la totius_fw-la mundi_fw-la salute_n and_o the_o marginal_a note_n hoc_fw-la est_fw-la representatur_fw-la in_o sacra_fw-la caena_fw-la mactatio_fw-la christi_fw-la the_o vi_o proof_n be_v take_v from_o that_o during_o the_o croisado_n the_o pope_n 462._o ibid._n pag._n 462._o hold_v a_o last_a and_o strict_a union_n with_o the_o church_n of_o armenia_n that_o the_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n yield_v obedience_n to_o pope_n eugenius_n iii_o that_o this_o union_n be_v confirm_v under_o innocent_a iii_o who_o send_v a_o crown_n to_o leo_n king_n of_o armenia_n and_o that_o as_o well_o this_o king_n as_o gregory_z the_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n send_v a_o ambassador_n to_o innocent_a to_o acknowledge_v the_o primacy_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o there_o be_v alliance_n make_v between_o the_o latin_a prince_n and_o those_o of_o armenia_n that_o pope_n innocent_a excommunicate_v the_o king_n of_o armenia_n at_o the_o request_n of_o the_o templar_n and_o some_o time_n after_o give_v he_o absolution_n that_o this_o union_n last_v during_o gregory_n ix_o his_o time_n and_o clement_n vi_o but_o what_o be_v this_o but_o a_o tell_n of_o story_n and_o copy_v out_o of_o raynadus_n at_o any_o rate_n if_o the_o proof_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v to_o draw_v from_o this_o union_n be_v sufficient_a to_o conclude_v the_o armenian_n be_v conformable_a to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n it_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o conclude_v likewise_o that_o they_o be_v conformable_a to_o she_o in_o all_o the_o other_o point_n concern_v which_o we_o do_v not_o find_v the_o pope_n ever_o trouble_v themselves_o to_o correct_v they_o or_o make_v the_o least_o inquiry_n about_o they_o they_o be_v satisfy_v in_o the_o king_n and_o patriach_n of_o armenia_n acknowledge_v their_o authority_n hope_v by_o this_o mean_n to_o introduce_v hereafter_o quiet_o among_o they_o the_o religion_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n make_v use_v of_o they_o in_o other_o occasion_n the_o king_n of_o armenia_n on_o the_o other_o hand_n be_v very_o ready_a to_o give_v the_o pope_n encouragement_n to_o believe_v they_o will_v reduce_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o obeisance_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n procure_v the_o assistance_n and_o protection_n of_o the_o latin_n who_o power_n be_v then_o formidable_a throughout_o the_o whole_a east_n but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v the_o armenian_n from_o keep_v still_o their_o doctrine_n and_o custom_n as_o appear_v by_o what_o we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n of_o john_n xxii_o benedict_n xii_o and_o clement_n vi_o the_o 79_o article_n of_o the_o information_n of_o benedict_n express_o mention_n that_o the_o priest_n and_o bishop_n of_o armenia_n enjoin_v a_o penance_n during_o some_o year_n to_o those_o that_o have_v be_v baptise_a by_o the_o latin_n and_o condemn_v they_o to_o undergo_v a_o 5_o year_n penance_n who_o have_v receive_v from_o they_o the_o other_o sacrament_n and_o the_o 86_o article_n that_o the_o armenian_n say_v and_o hold_v that_o since_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n the_o roman_a prelate_n have_v no_o more_o authority_n over_o they_o which_o be_v under_o he_o then_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o nestorian_n over_o the_o nestorian_n or_o the_o greek_a patriarch_n over_o the_o greek_n that_o the_o pope_n know_v his_o own_o power_n and_o the_o armenian_n likewise_o they_o and_o the_o 99_o article_n that_o the_o armenian_n persecute_v those_o among_o they_o who_o have_v be_v baptize_v according_a to_o the_o form_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o hold_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o they_o say_v the_o roman_a church_n err_v and_o that_o they_o armenian_n keep_v the_o true_a and_o catholic_n faith_n and_o the_o 117_o the_o article_n that_o the_o armenian_n keep_v not_o the_o true_a faith_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n hold_v nor_o its_o sacrament_n and_o blaspheme_v against_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o pope_n and_o his_o cardinal_n say_v they_o be_v heretic_n that_o the_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n minor_a say_v the_o pope_n and_o cardinal_n destroy_v more_o man_n every_o day_n than_o they_o have_v hair_n on_o their_o head_n and_o although_o they_o preach_v against_o simony_n yet_o do_v they_o grant_v no_o favour_n without_o commit_v it_o that_o as_o to_o they_o armenian_n they_o have_v all_o of_o they_o keep_v themselves_o undefiled_a in_o armenia_n minor_fw-la except_o the_o king_n and_o some_o person_n of_o quality_n who_o hold_v the_o roman_a faith_n it_o be_v then_o to_o no_o purpose_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o tell_v we_o that_o innocent_a iii_o and_o the_o other_o pope_n will_v not_o have_v hold_v so_o strict_a a_o union_n with_o the_o armenian_a church_n have_v they_o believe_v the_o armenian_n be_v berengarian_n see_v they_o do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n stir_v up_o all_o france_n against_o the_o albingenses_n and_o cause_v they_o to_o be_v exterminate_v with_o fire_n and_o sword_n these_o excellent_a reason_n do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o armenian_n hold_v still_o all_o their_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n under_o the_o popedom_n of_o benedict_n xii_o and_o ii_o that_o among_o those_o opinion_n that_o which_o deny_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v plain_o remark_v iii_o that_o although_o the_o king_n and_o some_o person_n of_o quality_n embrace_v the_o roman_a religion_n yet_o the_o body_n of_o the_o armenian_a church_n keep_v to_o their_o ancient_a religion_n even_o to_o the_o blaspheme_a the_o roman_a church_n the_o pope_n and_o his_o cardinal_n according_a to_o the_o term_n of_o the_o article_n which_o i_o now_o mention_v iv_o in_o fine_a it_o will_v not_o be_v find_v that_o innocent_a iii_o or_o any_o other_o pope_n require_v of_o the_o armenian_n any_o particular_a renunciation_n of_o their_o error_n be_v they_o what_o they_o will_n it_o seem_v either_o these_o pope_n suppose_v the_o armenian_n have_v absolute_o the_o same_o faith_n as_o the_o roman_a
and_o which_o express_o contain_v the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o these_o term_n sacramentum_fw-la eucharistiae_fw-la ex_fw-la azymo_fw-la conficit_fw-la romana_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la tenens_fw-la et_fw-la docens_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o ipso_fw-la sacramento_n panis_n verè_fw-la transubstantiatur_fw-la in_o corpus_fw-la &_o vinum_fw-la in_o sanguinem_fw-la domini_fw-la nostri_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la the_o roman_a church_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n with_o unleavened_a bread_n hold_v and_o teach_v that_o in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o bread_n be_v real_o transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o pope_n have_v ever_o earnest_o recommend_v to_o the_o missionary_n the_o instruct_n of_o the_o nestorian_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n according_a to_o this_o formulary_a they_o have_v send_v it_o to_o the_o nestorian_a proselyte_n bishop_n enjoin_v they_o to_o have_v it_o continual_o in_o their_o mind_n and_o to_o teach_v it_o their_o people_n as_o we_o may_v see_v in_o raynaldus_n in_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o 1445._o raynaldus_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1445._o timotheus_n a_o nestorian_a archbishop_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o cyprus_n make_v in_o the_o year_n 1445._o not_o long_o after_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n he_o be_v make_v to_o say_v that_o he_o confess_v and_o approve_v of_o the_o seven_o sacrament_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o 1445._o raynaldus_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1445._o of_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o she_o hold_v teach_v and_o preach_v they_o and_o in_o the_o reunion_n make_v in_o the_o year_n 1583._o of_o certain_a nestorian_a christian_n of_o st._n thomas_n who_o the_o portuguese_v find_v in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o cochin_n coulan_n and_o cranganor_n du_n jarric_n observe_v their_o archbishop_n be_v india_n du_n jarric_n history_n of_o the_o east_n india_n cause_v to_o profess_v what_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n have_v decree_v touch_v the_o doctrine_n which_o must_v be_v hold_v concern_v the_o sacrament_n he_o mean_v without_o doubt_n that_o which_o be_v set_v down_o in_o the_o instruction_n give_v to_o the_o armenian_n in_o which_o we_o see_v the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n all_o which_o show_v we_o they_o well_o know_v the_o necessity_n there_o be_v of_o introduce_v transubstantiation_n into_o the_o nestorian_a church_n to_o make_v it_o conformable_a to_o the_o roman_a whence_o it_o be_v not_o difficult_a to_o conclude_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o establish_v in_o it_o before_o in_o effect_n have_v the_o emissary_n and_o other_o traveller_n into_o these_o country_n find_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n establish_v in_o they_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o they_o will_v have_v proclaim_v it_o to_o the_o world_n and_o make_v this_o a_o proof_n of_o the_o antiquity_n of_o that_o article_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v not_o have_v be_v reduce_v to_o the_o necessity_n of_o draw_v a_o proof_n from_o their_o silence_n see_v they_o will_v have_v positive_o declare_v they_o find_v these_o people_n imbue_v with_o this_o sentiment_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o pope_n will_v have_v loud_o glory_v in_o it_o and_o certain_o there_o will_v have_v be_v some_o body_n or_o other_o that_o will_v have_v take_v notice_n of_o the_o contradiction_n of_o the_o protestant_n in_o europe_n but_o instead_o of_o this_o neither_o the_o pope_n nor_o emissary_n make_v mention_n of_o this_o pretend_a conformity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n philosophise_n upon_o their_o not_o charge_v the_o nestorian_n with_o their_o be_v calvinist_n and_o upon_o some_o passage_n of_o their_o liturgy_n which_o be_v very_o uncertain_a and_o which_o at_o bottom_n be_v of_o no_o consideration_n in_o respect_n of_o our_o difference_n leontius_n of_o byzanejus_n recite_v a_o discourse_n concern_v these_o nestorian_n from_o whence_o we_o may_v easy_o gather_v their_o opinion_n touch_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n they_o be_v very_a earnest_n according_a to_o his_o relation_n 4._o leontius_n biz_n advers._fw-la nest_n &_o eutych_n lib._n 3._o bibl._n patr_n tom_fw-mi 4._o with_o a_o orthodox_n christian_n to_o communicate_v with_o they_o and_o this_o person_n tell_v they_o he_o can_v not_o have_v communion_n at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o they_o they_o answer_v he_o that_o this_o need_v not_o trouble_v he_o because_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v propose_v as_o a_o type_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n contain_v a_o great_a blessing_n than_o that_o sell_v in_o the_o market_n or_o the_o bread_n which_o the_o philomarianite_n offer_v in_o the_o name_n of_o mary_n it_o be_v apparent_o see_v these_o be_v not_o the_o expression_n of_o person_n that_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n hold_v this_o show_v they_o acknowledge_v no_o other_o effect_n from_o the_o consecration_n than_o that_o of_o a_o virtue_n of_o benediction_n or_o grace_n and_o it_o be_v also_o very_o remarkable_a that_o in_o this_o discourse_n they_o do_v not_o give_v any_o other_o title_n to_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n than_o that_o of_o the_o type_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o which_o they_o follow_v the_o expression_n of_o 508._o apud_fw-la cyrill_n alex._n contra_fw-la nest_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 6._o see_v the_o eight_o chapter_n wherein_o be_v several_a passage_n of_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o nestorian_n and_o indian_n lib._n 5._o c._n 12._o p._n 508._o nestorius_n himself_o the_o author_n of_o their_o sect_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o original_a of_o it_o which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v a_o figure_n which_o represent_v this_o body_n and_o thus_o far_o concern_v the_o nestorian_n as_o to_o the_o maronites_n their_o profession_n of_o obedience_n since_o so_o long_a a_o time_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n receive_v their_o patriarch_n from_o the_o pope_n do_v evident_o exclude_v they_o from_o this_o dispute_n yet_o we_o can_v but_o observe_v how_o little_a exact_a mr._n arnaud_n be_v when_o design_v to_o show_v that_o the_o maronites_n believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n even_o before_o their_o reunion_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n say_v that_o thomas_n a_o jesus_n mention_n a_o extract_n make_v by_o the_o pope_n legate_n of_o the_o bad_a proposition_n they_o find_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maronites_n among_o which_o they_o comprehend_v the_o different_a ceremony_n such_o as_o comunicate_v of_o both_o kind_n give_v the_o communion_n to_o child_n yet_o in_o this_o catalogue_n of_o suspect_a proposition_n there_o be_v not_o one_o relate_v to_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v certain_a mr._n arnaud_n be_v mistake_v have_v peruse_v this_o extract_n a_o little_a careless_o for_o otherwise_o he_o will_v have_v observe_v three_o proposition_n which_o evident_o show_v that_o these_o people_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n nor_o yet_o the_o substantial_a presence_n the_o first_o be_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n dip_v the_o bread_n he_o give_v to_o judas_n to_o '_o the_o end_n he_o may_v thereby_o take_v off_o the_o consecration_n christus_fw-la intinxit_fw-la panem_fw-la quem_fw-la erat_fw-la judae_fw-la porrecturus_fw-la ad_fw-la consecrationem_fw-la tollendam_fw-la we_o have_v already_o observe_v that_o this_o error_n must_v be_v ground_v on_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v a_o subject_a that_o receive_v grace_n as_o a_o quality_n which_o imprint_n its_o self_n in_o its_o substance_n and_o which_o may_v be_v efface_v in_o wash_v the_o bread_n for_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o have_v they_o believe_v that_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o consecration_n be_v to_o change_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n into_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o in_o dip_v the_o bread_n the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n will_v be_v wash_v off_o the_o ii_o proposition_n which_o the_o legate_n expunge_v out_o of_o the_o maronites_n book_n be_v that_o when_o we_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n it_o descend_v not_o into_o the_o stomach_n but_o immediate_o disperse_v itself_o to_o every_o member_n of_o our_o body_n this_o proposition_n be_v deem_v heretical_a and_o in_o effect_n we_o can_v believe_v that_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n disperse_v its_o self_n to_o all_o the_o member_n of_o our_o body_n without_o suppose_v it_o to_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n there_o be_v too_o many_o absurdity_n to_o make_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o christ_n body_n pass_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o our_o flesh_n yet_o this_o sentiment_n be_v ground_v on_o the_o doctrine_n of_o damascene_fw-la who_o express_o assert_n that_o the_o sacrament_n pass_v 14_o damascen_n lib._n 4._o de_fw-la fide_fw-la orthodox_n c._n 14_o into_o the_o substance_n of_o our_o
soul_n and_o body_n that_o it_o be_v neither_o consume_v or_o corrupt_v nor_o pass_v into_o excrement_n but_o into_o our_o substance_n and_o for_o our_o conservation_n we_o make_v use_v of_o this_o passage_n of_o damascene_fw-la to_o show_n he_o believe_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v a_o real_a substance_n of_o bread_n see_v it_o pass_v into_o that_o of_o our_o body_n mr._n arnaud_n deride_v this_o consequence_n do_v mr._n claude_n say_v he_o pretend_v that_o damascene_fw-la believe_v the_o eucharistical_a 4_o lib._n 7._o c._n 4_o bread_n pass_v into_o our_o soul_n to_o become_v a_o part_n of_o they_o sure_o he_o will_v not_o proceed_v so_o far_o how_o then_o will_v he_o conclude_v it_o enter_v into_o our_o body_n to_o become_v a_o part_n of_o their_o substance_n and_o why_o do_v he_o not_o conclude_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o as_o these_o word_n in_o consistentiam_fw-la animae_fw-la vadit_fw-la do_v signify_v nothing_o else_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o soul_n but_o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unite_v its_o self_n to_o the_o soul_n to_o conserve_v fortify_v and_o operate_v in_o it_o his_o grace_n so_o this_o expression_n in_o consistentiam_fw-la corporis_fw-la vadit_fw-la do_v signify_v nothing_o else_o but_o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unite_v itself_o to_o our_o body_n to_z preserve_v and_o sow_v on_o they_o according_a to_o the_o father_n the_o seed_n of_o a_o glorious_a immortality_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n deceive_v himself_o not_o comprehend_v that_o according_a to_o damascene_fw-la and_o the_o greek_n there_o be_v two_o thing_n in_o the_o eucharist_n the_o substance_n and_o the_o spiritual_a and_o divine_a virtue_n which_o be_v impart_v to_o it_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o consecration_n so_o that_o damascene_fw-la make_v a_o distribution_n of_o these_o two_o thing_n attribute_n one_o of_o they_o to_o the_o soul_n to_o wit_v the_o divine_a virtue_n and_o the_o other_a to_o the_o body_n to_o wit_v the_o substance_n and_o it_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o this_o latter_a that_o he_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d not_o consume_v nor_o corrupt_v itself_o nor_o pass_v into_o excrement_n god_n forbid_v but_o pass_v into_o our_o substance_n and_o preservation_n he_o say_v express_o it_o pass_v into_o our_o substance_n why_o will_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n suffer_v i_o to_o say_v it_o after_o damascene_fw-la himself_z have_v he_o well_o examine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n he_o will_v have_v find_v in_o they_o this_o distinction_n of_o two_o thing_n whereof_o the_o sacrament_n consist_v one_o of_o which_o respect_v immediate_o the_o body_n and_o the_o other_a immediate_o the_o soul_n under_o the_o new_a law_n say_v cyrill_a of_o jerusalem_n the_o heavenly_a bread_n and_o cup_n of_o salvation_n sanctify_v the_o soul_n and_o body_n for_o as_o the_o bread_n respect_v the_o body_n so_o the_o word_n that_o anapcâ—hal_o cyril_n hie_v cal._n mist_n 4._o epiphan_n in_o anapcâ—hal_o be_v to_o say_v the_o consecration_n perform_v by_o the_o word_n relate_v to_o the_o soul_n the_o bread_n say_v epiphanius_n be_v a_o aliment_n but_o there_o be_v in_o it_o a_o quicken_a virtue_n and_o origen_n before_o they_o distinguish_v the_o bread_n from_o the_o eucharist_n in_o respect_n of_o what_o it_o have_v material_a and_o in_o reference_n of_o the_o prayer_n say_v over_o 1â—_n origen_n comm._n in_o matt._n 1â—_n it_o the_o iii_o proposition_n censure_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maronites_n be_v contain_v in_o a_o article_n of_o the_o extract_n which_o have_v for_o its_o title_n nonnulla_fw-la loca_fw-la sacrae_fw-la scripturae_fw-la prauè_fw-la intellecta_fw-la some_o place_n of_o scripture_n misunderstand_v and_o be_v thus_o describe_v asserunt_fw-la legendum_fw-la esse_fw-la hoc_fw-la est_fw-la sacramentum_fw-la corporis_fw-la etc._n etc._n they_o affirm_v we_o must_v read_v this_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o my_o body_n etc._n etc._n will_v mr._n arnaud_n without_o prejudice_n or_o passion_n but_o consider_v a_o while_n the_o importance_n of_o this_o proposition_n for_o whether_o these_o people_n pretend_v we_o must_v read_v the_o text_n not_o this_o be_v my_o body_n but_o this_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o my_o body_n or_o mean_v only_o that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n we_o must_v give_v to_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o title_n of_o the_o article_n insinuate_v be_v it_o possible_a that_o person_n who_o believe_v the_o substantial_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n shall_v either_o make_v this_o correction_n or_o seek_v this_o explication_n be_v there_o ever_o a_o one_o of_o the_o latin_n that_o ever_o have_v such_o a_o thought_n in_o his_o mind_n that_o we_o must_v not_o read_v this_o be_v my_o body_n but_o this_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o my_o body_n do_v they_o not_o all_o on_o the_o contrary_n affirm_v that_o we_o must_v keep_v strict_o to_o the_o literal_a sense_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n consult_v himself_o hereupon_o and_o tell_v we_o whether_o he_o can_v offer_v such_o a_o proposition_n and_o whether_o he_o will_v not_o esteem_v it_o scandalous_a and_o heretical_a shall_v any_o other_o propose_v it_o yet_o must_v we_o observe_v that_o thomas_n a_o jesus_n who_o recite_v the_o extract_n which_o the_o pope_n legate_n make_v say_v express_o that_o these_o proposition_n which_o they_o find_v in_o proper_a term_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maronites_n or_o receive_v by_o the_o public_a consent_n and_o by_o tradition_n and_o which_o they_o condemn_v as_o manifest_o heretical_a or_o erroneous_a or_o superstitious_a be_v error_n common_a to_o the_o other_o eastern_a nation_n so_o that_o what_o we_o now_o rehearse_v concern_v the_o maronites_n must_v be_v extend_v in_o general_a to_o all_o the_o schismatical_a church_n as_o to_o the_o passage_n relate_v by_o abraham_n echellensis_fw-la a_o maronite_n who_o be_v of_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n mr._n arnaud_n must_v bear_v with_o i_o if_o i_o tell_v he_o that_o consider_v the_o character_n which_o gabriel_n sionita_n give_v we_o of_o this_o person_n who_o he_o perfect_o know_v be_v both_o of_o the_o same_o country_n and_o have_v pass_v over_o a_o great_a part_n of_o their_o life_n be_v together_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v ashamed_a to_o offer_v any_o thing_n ground_v on_o these_o kind_n of_o testimony_n and_o to_o suppose_v we_o such_o fool_n to_o give_v credit_n to_o the_o relation_n of_o a_o man_n so_o cry_v down_o come_v we_o now_o to_o the_o jacobite_n coptic_o and_o ethiopian_n mr._n arnaud_n bring_v again_o upon_o the_o subject_a of_o these_o three_o church_n the_o same_o negative_a argument_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o author_n and_o emissary_n which_o he_o use_v in_o reference_n to_o the_o moscovite_n and_o nestorian_n so_o that_o we_o need_v do_v no_o more_o than_o to_o return_v the_o same_o answer_v already_o make_v and_o tell_v he_o that_o if_o these_o people_n have_v the_o same_o belief_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n touch_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o sacrament_n several_a author_n and_o emissary_n will_v without_o doubt_n have_v inform_v the_o world_n thereof_o and_o make_v advantage_n of_o this_o conformity_n which_o they_o discover_v between_o the_o latin_n and_o they_o i_o shall_v tell_v he_o here_o again_o what_o he_o have_v be_v tell_v elsewhere_o that_o when_o the_o emissary_n be_v send_v to_o these_o people_n to_o instruct_v they_o they_o ever_o carry_v along_o with_o they_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n of_o clement_n vi_o which_o contain_v express_o the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n that_o the_o pope_n have_v send_v it_o to_o their_o patriarch_n and_o proselyte_n bishop_n and_o that_o when_o eugenius_n iv_o 1442._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1442._o reunite_v to_o the_o latin_a church_n john_n the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o jacobite_n he_o make_v he_o accept_v the_o decreee_v of_o the_o reunion_n of_o the_o armenian_n which_o contain_v in_o proper_a term_n the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n but_o after_o all_o we_o may_v tell_v he_o it_o can_v be_v suppose_v the_o jacobite_n coptic_o or_o ethiopian_n be_v conformable_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n hold_v as_o they_o do_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n which_o be_v the_o divine_a according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o eutiche_n and_o dioscorus_n we_o can_v without_o charge_v they_o with_o the_o great_a absurdity_n suppose_v they_o believe_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v real_o convert_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n see_v they_o hold_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o a_o body_n there_o be_v only_o the_o divine_a nature_n in_o he_o now_o that_o they_o hold_v this_o last_o error_n may_v be_v prove_v by_o infinite_a testimony_n nicephorus_n a_o greek_a historian_n affirm_v the_o jacobite_n assert_v tartar_n nicephor_n cali._n eccles_n hist_o lib._n 18._o cap._n 52._o the_o wonderful_a hâ—â—t_n of_o the_o
at_o least_o must_v bias_n a_o man_n judgement_n towards_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v afterward_o offer_v if_o i_o for_o my_o share_n desire_v a_o man_n to_o suppose_v a_o church_n which_o never_o hear_v any_o mention_n of_o the_o substantial_a presence_n nor_o conversion_n of_o substance_n that_o never_o believe_v these_o doctrine_n and_o be_v ignorant_a of_o all_o the_o subtlety_n of_o the_o school_n on_o that_o point_n my_o request_n will_v be_v more_o reasonable_a than_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n for_o till_o we_o be_v show_v transubstantiation_n have_v be_v receive_v in_o a_o church_n we_o may_v suppose_v this_o church_n in_o a_o state_n of_o nature_n in_o this_o respect_n now_o we_o know_v it_o be_v contrary_a to_o nature_n to_o believe_v it_o i_o know_v mr._n arnaud_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o tell_v i_o we_o must_v not_o thus_o fill_v man_n mind_n with_o prejudices_fw-la but_o leave_v they_o at_o liberty_n to_o judge_v of_o thing_n allege_v on_o both_o side_n this_o supposition_n then_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v we_o make_v be_v captious_a far_o from_o be_v sincere_a and_o tend_v to_o surprise_v man_n mind_n by_o make_v they_o take_v a_o part_n beforehand_o without_o any_o ground_n or_o reason_n that_o be_v thus_o prejudice_v they_o may_v see_v what_o be_v not_o and_o not_o see_v what_o be_v for_o it_o be_v certain_a according_a to_o these_o two_o different_a supposition_n the_o one_o that_o a_o church_n believe_v transubstantiation_n but_o never_o dispute_v about_o it_o the_o other_a that_n a_o church_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n nor_o ever_o hear_v it_o a_o man_n shall_v different_o judge_v of_o the_o same_o expression_n upon_o one_o of_o these_o prejudices_fw-la a_o man_n will_v say_v here_o be_v one_o of_o these_o defective_a expression_n mention_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n which_o leave_v something_o to_o be_v supply_v by_o the_o hearer_n and_o on_o the_o other_o a_o man_n will_v say_v here_o be_v a_o expression_n which_o comprehend_v the_o whole_a faith_n of_o the_o mystery_n in_o effect_n hence_o proceed_v the_o different_a judgement_n which_o the_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n make_v on_o several_a passage_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n the_o one_o believe_v they_o see_v transubstantiation_n in_o they_o because_o they_o read_v the_o passage_n with_o this_o prejudice_n that_o the_o ancient_a church_n hold_v it_o and_o the_o place_n consider_v in_o this_o respect_n confirm_v they_o in_o the_o thought_n which_o they_o have_v already_o entertain_v the_o other_o do_v not_o find_v it_o in_o they_o because_o they_o consider_v the_o same_o passage_n with_o this_o contrary_a prejudice_n that_o the_o ancient_a church_n do_v not_o believe_v it_o and_o these_o passage_n consider_v in_o this_o regard_n make_v no_o impression_n upon_o they_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n there_o be_v passage_n which_o appear_v very_o considerable_a for_o the_o protestant_n against_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n and_o which_o yet_o appear_v but_o weak_a and_o inconsiderable_a to_o the_o roman_a catholic_n to_o deal_v fair_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o this_o importance_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o a_o man_n ought_v to_o compare_v these_o two_o prejudices_fw-la one_o with_o the_o other_o and_o examine_v solid_o which_o of_o the_o two_o be_v most_o just_a and_o reasonable_a for_o this_o effect_n we_o must_v consider_v the_o church_n either_o as_o a_o society_n of_o man_n or_o as_o a_o society_n of_o christian_n in_o the_o first_o respect_n it_o will_v be_v the_o great_a absurdity_n imaginable_a to_o attribute_v to_o it_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n if_o she_o hold_v it_o it_o will_v be_v in_o the_o second_o respect_n i_o will_v say_v inasmuch_o as_o she_o be_v a_o christian_a society_n that_o have_v such_o article_n of_o divine_a faith_n and_o particular_a sentiment_n touch_v religion_n which_o nature_n do_v not_o give_v now_o in_o this_o quality_n a_o man_n can_v reasonable_o prejudicate_v that_o the_o church_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o follow_v century_n believe_v the_o substantial_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n but_o by_o one_o of_o these_o two_o motive_n either_o because_o he_o see_v these_o doctrine_n contain_v in_o the_o first_o and_o fundamental_a rule_n of_o christian_a religion_n which_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o see_v they_o already_o establish_v in_o the_o precede_a century_n if_o then_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v establish_v his_o supposition_n he_o must_v begin_v by_o inquiry_n into_o the_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n of_o the_o first_o six_o century_n and_o show_v therein_o the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n which_o do_v he_o shall_v descend_v to_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o age_n and_o make_v his_o discussion_n on_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n be_v in_o possession_n of_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n but_o he_o do_v neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o of_o these_o thing_n he_o begin_v his_o discussion_n from_o the_o seven_o century_n and_o will_v have_v his_o reader_n judge_v beforehand_o from_o thence_o that_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n hold_v the_o doctrine_n now_o in_o dispute_n this_o be_v a_o plain_a deviation_n and_o illusion_n for_o till_o such_o time_n as_o the_o contrary_n appear_v to_o we_o we_o must_v always_o predetermine_v on_o nature_n side_n now_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n be_v neither_o to_o believe_v the_o substantial_a presence_n nor_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n so_o that_o unless_o the_o establishment_n of_o these_o doctrine_n in_o the_o church_n appear_v elsewhere_o we_o can_v but_o suppose_v the_o church_n in_o what_o time_n and_o place_n soever_o we_o consider_v it_o in_o a_o state_n pure_o natural_a in_o this_o respect_n we_o can_v never_o reasonable_o predetermine_v without_o some_o considerable_a motive_n contrary_a to_o that_o common_a light_n which_o regulate_v the_o judgement_n of_o man_n nor_o contrary_a to_o universal_a notion_n and_o general_a custom_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o these_o three_o thing_n oppose_v the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n for_o our_o sense_n give_v in_o their_o testimony_n against_o they_o and_o reason_n carry_v we_o rather_o away_o from_o they_o than_o to_o '_o they_o universal_a notion_n give_v we_o quite_o different_a idea_n than_o those_o which_o these_o doctrine_n constrain_v we_o to_o have_v and_o the_o common_a custom_n be_v to_o judge_v of_o sensible_a thing_n according_a to_o their_o natural_a character_n we_o ought_v never_o to_o prejudicate_v without_o exceed_v great_a reason_n against_o a_o example_n i_o mean_v against_o the_o usual_a manner_n of_o proceed_v act_v think_v or_o speak_v in_o such_o like_a matter_n as_o be_v this_o in_o question_n now_o the_o example_n of_o all_o people_n and_o especial_o of_o christian_n show_v they_o conceive_v the_o mystery_n or_o sacrament_n without_o imagine_v any_o conversion_n of_o substance_n in_o they_o that_o they_o give_v to_o sign_n the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o represent_v to_o distinguish_v mystery_n from_o miracle_n proper_o so_o call_v not_o to_o offer_v miracle_n wrought_v on_o sensible_a thing_n and_o which_o be_v yet_o not_o only_o imperceptible_a to_o the_o sense_n but_o also_o contrary_a to_o their_o deposition_n when_o the_o question_n concern_v a_o particular_a doctrine_n which_o go_v to_o the_o make_v up_o of_o a_o part_n of_o the_o body_n of_o a_o religion_n a_o man_n ought_v never_o to_o prejudicate_v light_o against_o that_o which_o we_o call_v the_o analogy_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o relation_n coherence_n and_o just_a proportion_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v natural_o between_o the_o doctrine_n maxim_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o same_o religion_n for_o it_o be_v with_o religion_n as_o with_o the_o several_a part_n of_o a_o building_n or_o aedifices_fw-la of_o the_o same_o city_n or_o member_n of_o the_o same_o body_n or_o if_o you_o will_v as_o with_o child_n of_o the_o same_o family_n they_o be_v know_v by_o one_o another_o because_o they_o all_o do_v in_o some_o sort_n resemble_v each_o other_o now_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o christian_a religion_n in_o the_o state_n wherein_o it_o be_v in_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n we_o shall_v find_v it_o full_a of_o explication_n and_o mystical_a expression_n for_o this_o be_v the_o true_a character_n of_o the_o divinity_n of_o those_o day_n we_o shall_v find_v perpetual_a discourse_n of_o that_o spiritual_a communion_n which_o we_o have_v with_o jesus_n christ_n and_o immediate_a manducation_n of_o his_o flesh_n as_o a_o act_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o of_o a_o thing_n that_o belong_v only_o to_o the_o faithful_a we_o shall_v not_o find_v they_o consider_v any_o more_o than_o two_o state_n in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o his_o abasement_n and_o that_o of_o his_o exaltation_n without_o ever_o mention_v this_o three_o state_n call_v sacramental_a we_o shall_v not_o find_v they_o apply_v to_o
other_o for_o the_o father_n may_v be_v free_a from_o damnable_a error_n in_o any_o article_n of_o our_o religion_n by_o the_o agreement_n their_o doctrine_n have_v with_o that_o rule_n which_o enjoin_v we_o to_o believe_v without_o become_v a_o rule_n themselves_o and_o without_o arrogate_a this_o supreme_a authority_n over_o man_n conscience_n which_o ought_v to_o decide_v all_o question_n of_o this_o nature_n but_o perhaps_o it_o will_v be_v reply_v that_o provide_v we_o attain_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n in_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v concern_v so_o important_a a_o subject_a as_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n what_o need_v we_o matter_n by_o what_o mean_v we_o obtain_v it_o whether_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o by_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n if_o we_o follow_v not_o the_o father_n as_o the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n let_v we_o follow_v they_o then_o as_o a_o example_n hold_v out_o for_o we_o to_o imitate_v to_o which_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o cause_n which_o i_o have_v take_v upon_o i_o to_o defend_v will_v in_o the_o main_n lose_v nothing_o though_o we_o shall_v take_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o this_o matter_n for_o the_o model_n and_o rule_n of_o we_o so_o that_o this_o do_v not_o at_o all_o trouble_n we_o but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v we_o must_v not_o forsake_v the_o word_n of_o god_n nor_o whole_o build_v our_o faith_n on_o any_o other_o principle_n but_o those_o which_o be_v draw_v from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n our_o faith_n will_v not_o then_o be_v what_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o divine_a faith_n be_v it_o but_o a_o imitation_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o father_n this_o maxim_n of_o regulate_v our_o religion_n by_o a_o imitation_n of_o they_o who_o have_v precede_v we_o without_o have_v any_o fix_a principle_n be_v certain_o of_o very_o dangerous_a consequence_n for_o it_o will_v happen_v at_o length_n after_o some_o age_n that_o the_o last_o will_v have_v no_o resemblance_n with_o the_o former_a because_o that_o humane_a imperfection_n which_o common_o mix_v themselves_o in_o such_o a_o imitation_n will_v never_o be_v want_v to_o disorder_n and_o corrupt_v it_o as_o be_v common_o see_v in_o the_o draw_n of_o a_o picture_n draught_n of_o which_o be_v take_v one_o from_o the_o other_o become_v still_o every_o time_n less_o perfect_a as_o they_o be_v far_a distant_a from_o their_o original_a the_o author_n then_o of_o the_o perpetuity_n can_v be_v excuse_v for_o his_o pervert_v the_o order_n of_o the_o dispute_n with_o which_o i_o charge_v he_o that_o he_o will_v decide_v this_o question_n of_o right_n by_o matter_n of_o fact_n neither_o be_v he_o less_o inexcusable_a when_o he_o will_v have_v the_o question_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n to_o depend_v on_o the_o force_n of_o his_o reason_v the_o matter_n before_o we_o be_v to_o know_v what_o have_v be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o he_o pretend_v to_o decide_v this_o question_n not_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n themselves_o but_o by_o certain_a impossibility_n he_o imagine_v in_o the_o change_n which_o we_o suppose_v i_o know_v very_o well_o that_o there_o be_v sometime_o inquiry_n make_v into_o matter_n of_o fact_n the_o truth_n of_o which_o can_v be_v attest_v by_o any_o witness_n and_o i_o confess_v in_o this_o case_n no_o man_n can_v be_v blame_v for_o have_v recourse_n to_o reason_v because_o there_o be_v no_o other_o evidence_n to_o help_v we_o in_o our_o search_n even_o necessity_n warrant_v this_o way_n of_o proceed_v although_o it_o be_v indirect_a but_o we_o be_v not_o in_o these_o circumstance_n see_v we_o have_v the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o those_o no_o less_o considerable_a for_o their_o number_n than_o for_o the_o many_o clear_a passage_n they_o contain_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n which_o if_o we_o will_v apply_v ourselves_o unto_o we_o shall_v soon_o discover_v their_o opinion_n about_o it_o what_o need_n be_v there_o then_o for_o we_o to_o leave_v our_o inquiry_n into_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n to_o hearken_v to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n argument_n may_v we_o not_o now_o just_o complain_v of_o he_o and_o answer_v he_o this_o be_v the_o way_n of_o inquiry_n which_o nature_n itself_o have_v prescribe_v we_o and_o compare_v these_o two_o way_n the_o more_o natural_a appear_v to_o we_o to_o be_v the_o more_o direct_a and_o certain_a from_o whence_o it_o immediate_o follow_v that_o his_o manner_n of_o proceed_v may_v well_o be_v suspect_v as_o artificial_a and_o deceitful_a for_o it_o be_v usual_a with_o we_o to_o suspect_v that_o person_n who_o leave_v the_o common_a road_n to_o walk_v in_o by-path_n my_o second_o observation_n on_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n method_n respect_v 4._o the_o second_o observation_n justify_v lib._n chap._n 1._o p._n 4._o the_o manner_n of_o his_o assault_v mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o see_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v charge_v i_o with_o falsity_n for_o affirm_v mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v chief_o occasion_v this_o controversy_n and_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v set_v upon_o it_o after_o a_o indirect_a manner_n i_o be_o thereupon_o oblige_v to_o divide_v the_o subject_a of_o my_o justification_n under_o two_o head_n i_o shall_v first_o then_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v be_v assault_v and_o have_v be_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o this_o debate_n second_o that_o his_o book_n have_v be_v assault_v after_o a_o unjust_a manner_n the_o first_o of_o these_o particular_n shall_v be_v dispatch_v in_o two_o word_n for_o on_o one_o hand_n i_o have_v no_o more_o to_o do_v but_o only_o desire_v the_o reader_n himself_o to_o peruse_v the_o second_o section_n of_o the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n where_o he_o shall_v find_v that_o in_o fifty_o one_o page_n which_o it_o contain_v his_o whole_a design_n be_v only_o to_o refute_v mr_n aubertin_n account_n of_o the_o innovation_n which_o have_v happen_v touch_v transubstantiation_n and_o on_o the_o other_o i_o have_v no_o more_o to_o do_v but_o declare_v to_o the_o world_n that_o from_o the_o first_o moment_n of_o our_o debate_n which_o be_v precise_o then_o when_o i_o begin_v to_o answer_v this_o treatise_n i_o propose_v to_o myself_o not_o only_o particular_o to_o maintain_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o account_n but_o defend_v in_o general_a the_o whole_a book_n against_o the_o indirect_a attempt_n of_o that_o treatise_n now_o if_o this_o may_v not_o be_v call_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o this_o contest_v i_o know_v not_o any_o long_o how_o to_o name_v thing_n for_o what_o be_v there_o which_o make_v a_o book_n the_o first_o occasion_n of_o a_o debate_n which_o be_v not_o here_o must_v a_o book_n be_v assault_v this_o have_v be_v so_o must_v it_o be_v defend_v this_o have_v be_v so_o ought_v he_o who_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o defence_n of_o it_o to_o do_v it_o with_o a_o design_n of_o keep_v up_o its_o credit_n this_o have_v be_v likewise_o my_o design_n because_o its_o interest_n have_v appear_v to_o i_o to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o of_o the_o truth_n where_o then_o be_v this_o notorious_a falsity_n with_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n charge_v i_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n say_v he_o never_o pretend_v his_o treatise_n be_v 4._o lib._n 1_o chap._n 1_o pag._n 4._o a_o refutation_n of_o that_o minister_n book_n and_o in_o a_o matter_n as_o this_o be_v which_o depend_v on_o the_o intention_n of_o a_o man_n yet_o live_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o convince_v mr._n claude_n of_o rashness_n to_o tell_v he_o as_o from_o he_o he_o be_v mistake_v and_o that_o this_o author_n never_o design_v what_o he_o charge_v he_o with_o moreover_o he_o add_v that_o this_o treatise_n be_v primary_o intend_v only_a as_o a_o preface_n to_o the_o office_n of_o the_o bless_a sacrament_n and_o that_o we_o seldom_o find_v any_o man_n undertake_v to_o refute_v a_o book_n in_o folio_n in_o a_o preface_n that_o he_o handle_v the_o question_n of_o the_o impossibility_n of_o a_o innovation_n that_o he_o refute_v blondel_n and_o aubertin_n by_o the_o way_n who_o have_v impose_v fabulous_a relation_n on_o the_o world_n and_o that_o he_o direct_o indeed_o argue_v against_o mr._n aubertin_n '_o s_z pretend_v innovation_n but_o meddle_v far_o with_o no_o other_o part_n of_o his_o book_n mr._n arnaud_n i_o hope_v will_v pardon_v i_o if_o i_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n of_o truth_n in_o all_o this_o for_o to_o speak_v proper_o the_o occasion_n of_o this_o contest_v can_v be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o take_v from_o the_o obligation_n i_o have_v to_o enter_v into_o this_o dispute_n see_v our_o debate_n begin_v
in_o the_o other_o there_o be_v several_a particular_a point_n express_o determine_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n propter_fw-la diversas_fw-la haereses_fw-la a_o quibusdam_fw-la ex_fw-la ignorantia_fw-la &_o ab_fw-la aliis_fw-la ex_fw-la malitia_fw-la introductas_fw-la by_o reason_n of_o certain_a heresy_n introduce_v by_o the_o ignorance_n of_o some_o and_o malice_n of_o other_o now_o it_o be_v under_o these_o last_o point_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v contain_v which_o plain_o show_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v propose_v to_o they_o as_o late_o define_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o which_o those_o people_n have_v at_o that_o time_n no_o certain_a knowledge_n mr._n arnaud_n then_o must_v seek_v elsewhere_o for_o proof_n whereon_o to_o ground_v his_o pretention_n touch_v the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o opinion_n in_o question_n and_o i_o will_v not_o stick_v to_o affirm_v he_o must_v be_v a_o extraordinary_a person_n if_o he_o can_v solid_o acquit_v himself_o of_o what_o i_o have_v lay_v before_o he_o and_o in_o all_o which_o i_o defy_v he_o to_o produce_v a_o false_a quotation_n he_o have_v be_v show_v five_o remarkable_a deceit_n whereby_o he_o have_v impose_v on_o the_o world_n in_o conceal_v whatsoever_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v know_v in_o order_n to_o a_o right_a understanding_n of_o this_o controversy_n and_o in_o turn_v to_o a_o vain_a and_o unprofitable_a use_n whatsoever_o conclude_v direct_o against_o he_o he_o have_v be_v show_v the_o profound_a ignorance_n wherein_o these_o people_n have_v lie_v from_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a and_o the_o fond_a superstition_n reign_v among_o they_o which_o make_v they_o very_o unfit_a judge_n of_o our_o controversy_n he_o have_v be_v show_v the_o miserable_a condition_n of_o these_o church_n in_o respect_n of_o temporal_n and_o the_o violence_n offer_v they_o by_o the_o latin_n to_o make_v they_o change_v their_o religion_n we_o have_v represent_v he_o with_o the_o persecution_n they_o suffer_v from_o their_o own_o prince_n upon_o this_o account_n we_o have_v observe_v all_o these_o country_n overspread_v with_o monk_n and_o emissary_n time_n out_o of_o mind_n and_o that_o without_o interruption_n to_o this_o day_n we_o have_v represent_v he_o with_o a_o particular_a account_n of_o what_o the_o emissary_n do_v and_o what_o the_o seminary_n contribute_v towards_o the_o make_v they_o receive_v the_o roman_a faith_n and_o in_o fine_a we_o have_v show_v he_o that_o one_o of_o their_o chief_a care_n for_o these_o people_n be_v to_o make_v they_o learn_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n now_o after_o this_o whether_o they_o do_v believe_v it_o or_o not_o it_o be_v a_o indifferent_a matter_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o main_a of_o our_o controversy_n so_o that_o it_o only_o now_o lie_v upon_o i_o to_o vindicate_v my_o own_o particular_a reputation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v whether_o i_o have_v right_o or_o no_o affirm_v that_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o and_o which_o i_o shall_v demonstrate_v by_o god_n assistance_n in_o the_o follow_a part_n of_o this_o work_n and_o that_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o will_v satisfy_v all_o reasonable_a person_n book_n iii_o wherein_o be_v show_v that_o the_o greek_a schismatical_a church_n so_o call_v hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n chap._n i._n the_o question_n state_v and_o m._n arnaud_n six_o deceit_n manifest_v it_o may_v be_v remember_v that_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o dispute_n touch_v the_o schismatical_a church_n i_o undertake_v to_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o of_o these_o three_o proposition_n first_o that_o when_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v prove_v what_o he_o pretend_v concern_v these_o church_n since_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a yet_o will_v it_o not_o thence_o follow_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v perpetual_a in_o the_o christian_a religion_n or_o the_o change_n in_o question_n impossible_a or_o that_o it_o have_v not_o actual_o happen_v second_o that_o the_o true_a greek_a church_n and_o other_o which_o the_o latin_n call_v schismatic_n never_o reckon_v transubstantiation_n among_o the_o article_n of_o their_o belief_n nor_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n among_o their_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n three_o that_o whatsoever_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v offer_v to_o prove_v the_o affirmative_a be_v void_a and_o ineffectual_a and_o that_o even_o the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o proof_n conclude_v the_o contrary_a of_o that_o which_o he_o pretend_v i_o have_v already_o make_v good_a the_o first_o of_o these_o proposition_n in_o the_o precede_a book_n and_o shall_v in_o this_o inquire_v into_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n from_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a that_o i_o may_v thereby_o accommodate_v myself_o to_o mr._n arnaud_n method_n and_o as_o to_o the_o other_o greek_a church_n i_o shall_v treat_v of_o they_o in_o my_o five_o book_n but_o it_o be_v first_o necessary_a to_o lay_v down_o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o question_n to_o the_o end_n that_o what_o we_o undertake_v may_v be_v the_o better_o understand_v and_o mr._n arnaud_n deceit_n more_o plain_o detect_v who_o continual_o wander_v from_o the_o point_n in_o dispute_n suppose_v impossibility_n prove_v impertinency_n and_o confound_v what_o ought_v to_o be_v distinguish_v we_o must_v know_v then_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o greek_n the_o one_o reunite_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n jurisdiction_n and_o receive_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o florentine_a council_n live_v in_o peace_n with_o the_o latin_n the_o other_o acknowledge_v only_o their_o own_o patriarch_n have_v their_o communion_n apart_o and_o separate_v from_o the_o latin_n and_o this_o i_o suppose_v mr._n arnaud_n or_o his_o friend_n will_v not_o deny_v see_v that_o in_o their_o observation_n on_o the_o request_n of_o m._n the_o archbishop_n of_o ambrun_n they_o have_v themselves_o make_v this_o distinction_n of_o the_o greek_n catholic_n church_n and_o the_o greek_a schismatical_a one_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o allege_v other_o proof_n touch_v a_o matter_n of_o fact_n so_o well_o know_v in_o effect_v the_o endeavour_n of_o the_o latin_n to_o subject_v the_o greek_n to_o themselves_o have_v not_o be_v whole_o fruitless_a for_o beside_o that_o in_o greece_n itself_o and_o other_o patriarchates_n they_o have_v acquire_v a_o great_a number_n of_o person_n and_o entire_a family_n beside_o this_o i_o say_v there_o be_v whole_a nation_n which_o observe_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o live_v under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n who_o yet_o still_o observe_v the_o rite_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o greek_n we_o may_v place_v in_o this_o rank_n all_o the_o greek_n in_o italy_n rome_n venice_n tuscany_n the_o kingdom_n of_o sicily_n and_o naples_n which_o be_v call_v italian_a greek_n we_o may_v also_o bring_v under_o this_o rank_a a_o great_a part_n of_o they_o who_o live_v under_o the_o government_n of_o the_o venetian_n for_o allatius_n testify_v that_o not_o only_o all_o these_o do_v observe_v the_o same_o ceremony_n as_o they_o of_o the_o east_n but_o that_o the_o pope_n likewise_o oblige_v they_o to_o a_o observance_n of_o they_o and_o therefore_o maintain_v a_o greek_a bishop_n to_o confer_v order_n according_a to_o the_o greek_a mode_n to_o hinder_v they_o from_o receive_v they_o in_o the_o east_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o schismatic_n we_o must_v likewise_o comprehend_v the_o russian_n which_o inhabit_v black_a russia_n and_o podolia_n under_o the_o government_n of_o the_o king_n of_o poland_n who_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o last_o century_n arcudius_n commend_v sigismond_n the_o three_o for_o that_o he_o do_v not_o only_o solicit_v but_o in_o a_o manner_n sigismond_n arcud_v epist._n ad_fw-la sigismond_n constrain_v they_o to_o make_v this_o union_n ut_fw-la ad_fw-la romanam_fw-la say_v he_o hoc_fw-la est_fw-la ver_fw-la be_fw-mi dei_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la se_fw-la adjungerent_fw-la excitasti_fw-la ac_fw-la pene_fw-la dixerim_fw-la impulisti_fw-la our_o question_n do_v not_o concern_v they_o their_o submission_n to_o the_o roman_a see_v evident_o exclude_v they_o from_o this_o dispute_n i_o express_o except_v they_o when_o i_o deny_v that_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o christian_n hold_v transubstantiation_n and_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n have_v say_v in_o plain_a term_n except_o those_o that_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o pope_n second_o we_o must_v remember_v that_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a advantage_n end_n answer_v to_o the_o first_o treatise_n towards_o the_o end_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n make_v of_o these_o forementioned_a seminary_n and_o emissary_n in_o greece_n be_v the_o gain_n of_o proselyte_n and_o instruct_v young_a people_n in_o its_o doctrine_n to_o use_v they_o afterward_o for_o the_o conversion_n of_o
it_o to_o pass_v the_o greek_n have_v not_o all_o this_o while_n follow_v their_o example_n use_v that_o of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o keep_v up_o this_o perfect_a conformity_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v all_o along_o suppose_v how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o when_o this_o greek_a word_n have_v be_v know_v to_o they_o and_o even_o the_o latin_n themselves_o have_v teach_v it_o they_o yet_o they_o will_v not_o admit_v of_o it_o and_o i_o pray_v what_o ill_a conveniency_n can_v they_o apprehend_v thereby_o if_o they_o in_o effect_n believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n it_o can_v appear_v strange_a to_o we_o that_o there_o be_v heretofore_o person_n of_o sound_a judgement_n who_o scruple_v to_o admit_v the_o term_n of_o hypostasis_fw-la because_o that_o in_o effect_n ignorant_a people_n will_v take_v thence_o occasion_n to_o imagine_v there_o be_v several_a divinity_n but_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o like_o this_o allege_v in_o respect_n of_o transubstantiation_n for_o there_o be_v no_o danger_n of_o give_v this_o a_o excessive_a sense_n beyond_o what_o ought_v to_o be_v believe_v suppose_v we_o admit_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n there_o be_v rather_o on_o the_o contrary_a a_o kind_n of_o necessity_n to_o make_v use_n of_o it_o because_o it_o express_v better_a than_o any_o other_o this_o kind_n of_o conversion_n and_o the_o term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v general_a expression_n be_v consequent_o defective_a and_o suffer_v a_o man_n to_o deny_v the_o change_n in_o question_n and_o fall_v into_o heresy_n which_o be_v as_o much_o the_o greek_n interest_n as_o the_o latin_n to_o prevent_v if_o it_o be_v so_o they_o have_v the_o same_o sentiment_n in_o this_o subject_a with_o they_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n assure_v we_o they_o have_v he_o mighty_o bestir_v himself_o with_o his_o argument_n or_o rather_o declamation_n on_o that_o the_o greek_n have_v never_o quarrel_v about_o this_o doctrine_n and_o find_v it_o strange_a suppose_n they_o be_v of_o a_o contrary_a belief_n to_o the_o latin_n but_o let_v he_o then_o tell_v we_o wherefore_o they_o so_o obstinate_o refuse_v to_o use_v the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d transubstantiation_n and_o will_v never_o express_v themselves_o on_o this_o mystery_n in_o the_o same_o form_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o i_o find_v this_o far_o more_o strange_a suppose_v they_o hold_v in_o the_o main_a the_o same_o doctrine_n with_o she_o it_o can_v be_v allege_v that_o their_o ignorance_n have_v hind'r_v they_o from_o find_v so_o proper_a a_o term_n for_o it_o have_v be_v make_v to_o their_o hand_n or_o that_o they_o fear_v thereby_o to_o offend_v their_o emperor_n see_v they_o be_v deep_o engage_v to_o favour_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o fear_v thereby_o to_o incur_v a_o great_a hatred_n from_o the_o latin_n see_v they_o can_v not_o do_v they_o a_o great_a pleasure_n how_o come_v it_o then_o to_o pass_v they_o never_o use_v it_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_a when_o the_o latin_n in_o these_o force_a and_o interest_v union_n i_o mention_v in_o the_o precede_a book_n have_v propose_v to_o they_o the_o article_n of_o the_o eucharist_n under_o the_o term_n of_o transubstantiatur_fw-la the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v they_o keep_v to_o their_o general_a expression_n say_v only_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o bread_n be_v change_v as_o i_o shall_v hereafter_o make_v appear_v be_v not_o this_o a_o evident_a testimony_n they_o will_v not_o adopt_v a_o doctrine_n unknown_a to_o their_o church_n and_o which_o they_o regard_v as_o a_o novelty_n this_o first_o proof_n shall_v be_v uphold_v by_o a_o second_o of_o no_o less_o strength_n than_o the_o former_a be_v take_v from_o that_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o explicate_a of_o their_o belief_n on_o the_o eucharist_n not_o only_o do_v not_o use_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n but_o whatsoever_o term_n they_o make_v use_v of_o they_o signify_v not_o any_o thing_n which_o express_o bear_v the_o real_a conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n bread_n of_o and_o wine_n into_o that_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n when_o pope_n gregory_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n be_v mind_v to_o show_v what_o his_o belief_n be_v on_o this_o subject_a he_o do_v not_o indeed_o use_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n because_o it_o be_v not_o then_o find_v out_o but_o explain_v himself_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o be_v sufficient_o clear_a and_o intelligible_a the_o bread_n and_o wine_n say_v he_o on_o the_o altar_n be_v change_v substantial_o 170._o mr._n arnaud_n lib._n 2._o ch_n 8._o p._n 170._o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o mystical_a and_o sacred_a orison_n and_o word_n of_o our_o redeemer_n into_o the_o true_a proper_a and_o lively_a flesh_n and_o real_a proper_a and_o lively_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n and_o after_o the_o consecration_n it_o be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o the_o real_a blood_n which_o run_v down_o his_o side_n not_o only_o in_o a_o sign_n and_o by_o virtue_n of_o a_o sacrament_n but_o by_o propriety_n of_o nature_n and_o reality_n of_o substance_n when_o innocent_a the_o three_o will_v have_v this_o same_o belief_n know_v in_o the_o council_n of_o latran_n he_o clear_o explain_v himself_o and_o make_v use_v even_o of_o the_o very_a term_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n say_v he_o the_o 1._o council_n lat._n sub_fw-la innoc._n 3._o cap._n 1._o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v real_o contain_v under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n by_o the_o divine_a power_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n be_v it_o in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n which_o express_o declare_v their_o belief_n and_o what_o they_o will_v have_v other_o believe_v likewise_o there_o be_v make_v say_v they_o by_o the_o consecration_n a_o conversion_n of_o the_o 4._o sess_n 13._o cap._n 4._o whole_a substance_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o blood_n which_o conversion_n be_v right_o and_o proper_o call_v transubstantiation_n and_o thus_o speak_v the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o thus_o in_o effect_n they_o ought_v to_o express_v themselves_o for_o the_o form_v the_o idea_n of_o this_o doctrine_n but_o it_o be_v otherwise_o with_o the_o greek_n for_o beside_o what_o i_o say_v that_o they_o use_v not_o the_o term_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o reject_v it_o it_o will_v not_o be_v find_v they_o use_v any_o expression_n which_o come_v near_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o mention_v any_o thing_n relate_v to_o a_o substantial_a conversion_n or_o presence_n of_o substance_n under_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n or_o change_v of_o one_o substance_n into_o another_o which_o be_v what_o ought_v to_o be_v say_v to_o show_v they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n we_o see_v not_o any_o thing_n of_o this_o kind_n appear_v in_o the_o cannon_n of_o their_o council_n confession_n of_o faith_n or_o liturgy_n book_n of_o devotion_n or_o any_o of_o their_o write_n whether_o publish_v by_o their_o modern_a or_o ancient_a divine_n and_o certain_o it_o be_v very_o strange_a these_o people_n shall_v believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o yet_o at_o the_o same_o time_n not_o so_o much_o as_o declare_v in_o express_a term_n this_o their_o belief_n for_o beside_o that_o these_o term_n be_v but_o few_o and_o easy_a to_o be_v find_v out_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o easy_a to_o a_o man_n who_o believe_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n than_o to_o say_v the_o bread_n be_v substantial_o convert_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v real_o change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n body_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o the_o former_a substance_n remain_v no_o more_o beside_o this_o i_o say_v they_o have_v in_o the_o greek_a language_n word_n which_o answer_v exact_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o latin_n on_o this_o subject_n and_o upon_o this_o account_n they_o will_v be_v inexcusable_a express_v themselves_o as_o they_o do_v different_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v their_o belief_n the_o same_o with_o she_o yet_o be_v it_o evident_a that_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v no_o way_n like_o those_o of_o the_o latin_n and_o there_o needs_o only_o the_o compare_v of_o the_o one_o with_o the_o other_o to_o discern_v the_o difference_n compare_v for_o example_n the_o confession_n of_o gregory_n the_o seven_o with_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o concern_v
contain_v only_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v real_o change_v as_o we_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v hereafter_o neither_o be_v the_o attestation_n and_o particular_a testimony_n which_o be_v but_o from_o the_o year_n 1641._o to_o be_v urge_v against_o we_o for_o not_o to_o allege_v that_o these_o piece_n be_v apparent_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o emissary_n and_o seminary_n and_o that_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o person_n who_o make_v these_o attestation_n do_v not_o furnish_v they_o with_o sufficient_a authority_n to_o decide_v our_o question_n which_o concern_v the_o body_n of_o the_o greek_a schismatical_a church_n all_o these_o piece_n be_v too_o new_a whereon_o to_o build_v alone_o a_o tradition_n from_o the_o â—â—â—venth_n century_n that_o be_v to_o say_v since_o six_o hundred_o year_n we_o may_v then_o already_o see_v in_o general_a that_o mr._n arnaud'_v whole_a dispute_n be_v reduce_v to_o consequence_n which_o will_v be_v easy_o overthrow_v by_o a_o particular_a examination_n of_o they_o which_o shall_v be_v do_v in_o its_o place_n but_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n what_o i_o already_o say_v be_v sufficient_a to_o establish_v the_o validity_n of_o my_o argument_n which_o be_v draw_v from_o that_o the_o usual_a expression_n of_o the_o greek_n i_o mean_v the_o clear_a of_o they_o and_o those_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n believe_v to_o be_v most_o favourable_a to_o she_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o eucharist_n only_o consist_v in_o general_a term_n whence_o i_o conclude_v they_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n for_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o opposite_a to_o this_o doctrine_n than_o general_a expression_n see_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n as_o i_o have_v already_o establish_v it_o be_v in_o itself_o the_o particular_a and_o distinct_a determination_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v or_o change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a but_o that_o a_o church_n which_o believe_v it_o and_o will_v instruct_v its_o people_n in_o this_o doctrine_n must_v explain_v this_o point_n clear_o and_o distinct_o and_o thus_o in_o strengthen_v my_o own_o argument_n i_o lay_v open_a the_o weakness_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o this_o argument_n i_o now_o produce_v aught_o to_o be_v attend_v by_o this_o follow_a consideration_n which_o will_n far_a evidence_n its_o strength_n and_o solidity_n which_o be_v that_o the_o greek_n profess_v to_o receive_v only_o for_o the_o determination_n of_o point_n of_o faith_n the_o seven_o first_o general_a council_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o nice_n against_o arius_n under_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n the_o great_a that_o at_o constantinople_n against_o macedonius_n under_o theodosius_n that_o of_o ephesus_n against_o nestorius_n under_o theodosius_n junior_fw-la that_o of_o chalcedon_n against_o eutychus_n and_o dioscorius_n under_o martion_n that_o of_o constantinople_n upon_o occasion_n of_o the_o quarrel_n of_o the_o three_o chapter_n under_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n the_o three_o of_o constantinople_n against_o the_o monothelite_n under_o constantine_n pogonatus_n and_o in_o fine_a the_o second_o of_o nice_a on_o the_o subject_n of_o image_n under_o constantine_n and_o his_o mother_n iréna_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v nothing_o in_o all_o these_o council_n which_o determin_n transubstantiation_n for_o what_o be_v produce_v concern_v the_o first_o at_o nice_a that_o we_o must_v conceive_v by_o faith_n that_o the_o lamb_n of_o god_n that_o take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n lie_n ou_fw-fr this_o holy_a table_n that_o he_o be_v sacrifice_v without_o a_o sacrifice_n by_o the_o priest_n and_o that_o we_o do_v real_o receive_v his_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n this_o i_o say_v as_o any_o man_n may_v see_v be_v not_o transubstantiation_n no_o more_o than_o what_o be_v offer_v we_o touch_v the_o second_o at_o nice_a as_o will_v appear_v by_o read_v the_o five_o chapter_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n seven_o book_n wherein_o he_o relate_v it_o and_o as_o to_o these_o council_n by_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v determine_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n as_o that_o of_o gregory_n the_o seven_o hold_v at_o rome_n in_o the_o year_n 1079._o that_o of_o plaisance_n hold_v in_o the_o year_n 1095._o under_o urbain_n the_o second_o that_o of_o latran_n in_o the_o year_n 1215._o wherein_o innocent_a the_o three_o declare_v the_o doctrine_n of_o his_o church_n on_o this_o subject_a that_o of_o constance_n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n 1414._o wherein_n wicliff_n be_v condemn_v for_o oppose_v this_o doctrine_n and_o in_o fine_a that_o of_o trent_n which_o establish_v the_o preee_a decision_n the_o greek_a church_n receive_v none_o of_o these_o nor_o make_v any_o account_n of_o they_o they_o all_o common_o say_v say_v richardus_fw-la the_o 150._o relation_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o st._n erinys_n chap._n 12._o pag._n 150._o jesuit_n in_o his_o relation_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o st._n erinys_n that_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o seven_o first_o council_n ought_v only_o to_o be_v observe_v and_o the_o priest_n make_v the_o people_n believe_v that_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o council_n a_o angel_n descend_v from_o heaven_n testify_v that_o whatsoever_o concern_v our_o faith_n be_v therein_o perfect_v and_o there_o remain_v nothing_o more_o to_o be_v add_v or_o decide_v leo_fw-la allatius_n likewise_o only_a mention_n seven_o council_n which_o they_o approve_v they_o have_v say_v he_o in_o great_a esteem_n 9_o allat_n de_fw-fr prep_n con_fw-la lib._n 1._o cap._n 9_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o seven_o first_o general_a council_n and_o hold_v they_o inviolable_a they_o receive_v their_o canon_n for_o their_o rule_n in_o all_o thing_n and_o the_o most_o religious_a among_o they_o do_v constant_o observe_v they_o alexander_z guagnin_n discourse_v of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o russian_n descrip_n guag_n in_o mosc_n descrip_n which_o be_v the_o same_o as_o that_o of_o the_o greek_n relate_v their_o belief_n be_v that_o it_o be_v conclude_v in_o the_o seven_o general_a council_n that_o the_o matter_n determine_v in_o the_o precede_a council_n shall_v remain_v firm_a for_o the_o time_n to_o come_v and_o that_o there_o shall_v no_o other_o council_n be_v call_v under_o the_o penalty_n of_o a_o anathema_n wherefore_o add_v he_o they_o say_v that_o all_o the_o council_n and_o synod_n hold_v since_o the_o seven_o first_o be_v accurse_v perverse_a and_o desperate_o defile_v with_o heresy_n sacranus_fw-la cannon_n of_o cracovia_n tell_v we_o likewise_o that_o they_o regard_v not_o any_o of_o those_o council_n which_o have_v be_v hold_v since_o 9_o relig._n rutheni_n art_n 9_o the_o seven_o say_v they_o be_v not_o concern_v in_o they_o see_v they_o be_v hold_v without_o their_o consent_n scarga_n the_o jesuit_n set_v down_o this_o as_o their_o six_o error_n that_o there_o 2._o de_fw-fr uno_fw-la past_a part_n 3._o c._n 2._o ought_v only_o the_o seven_o council_n to_o be_v regard_v and_o that_o whosoever_o receive_v the_o decree_n of_o a_o eight_o or_o nine_o be_v accurse_v mr._n basire_v who_o i_o mention_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n confirm_v i_o in_o this_o matter_n by_o his_o letter_n in_o publica_fw-la say_v he_o graecorum_n professione_n non_fw-la nisi_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d recipiunt_fw-la quas_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nuncupant_fw-la in_o the_o public_a confession_n of_o their_o faith_n they_o only_o receive_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o seven_o council_n which_o they_o call_v ecumenical_a and_o metrophanus_n 15._o confess_v eccles_n or._n cap._n 15._o the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n authorise_v all_o these_o testimony_n by_o his_o express_a declaration_n we_o only_o receive_v say_v he_o the_o seven_o ecumenical_a council_n and_o as_o to_o the_o particular_a council_n we_o receive_v from_o they_o what_o have_v be_v receive_v and_o confirm_v by_o the_o seven_o ecumenical_a one_o shall_v i_o conclude_v from_o hence_o they_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n for_o a_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n this_o conclusion_n perhaps_o will_v not_o be_v contemptible_a for_o in_o fine_a not_o to_o receive_v for_o a_o determination_n of_o faith_n any_o thing_n else_o but_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o seven_o first_o council_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n be_v two_o thing_n very_o inconsistent_a with_o each_o other_o especial_o in_o reference_n to_o people_n that_o utter_o reject_v the_o other_o council_n wherein_o this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v determine_v and_o in_o effect_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v important_a enough_o to_o be_v insert_v among_o the_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n already_o decide_v or_o confirm_v by_o council_n and_o not_o among_o the_o common_a custom_n or_o practice_n which_o be_v still_o observe_v although_o not_o express_o determine_v or_o among_o the_o point_n which_o be_v minute_n and_o inconsiderable_a
communion_n be_v imperfect_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n who_o have_v ordain_v we_o shall_v partake_v of_o both_o kind_n and_o not_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n itself_o which_o we_o full_o receive_v under_o one_o he_o thereupon_o explain_v himself_o clear_o in_o the_o 68_o proposition_n this_o be_v a_o 6._o ibid._n blaspheme_n 6._o impious_a doctrine_n of_o the_o papist_n say_v he_o and_o of_o which_o pope_n eugenus_n have_v be_v the_o first_o author_n that_o where_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v there_o be_v likewise_o his_o blood_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o the_o laity_n receive_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n so_o that_o here_o the_o pretend_a concomitancy_n be_v overthrow_v and_o consequent_o transubstantiation_n inasmuch_o as_o one_o can_v subsist_v without_o the_o other_o this_o author_n live_v about_o the_o year_n 1630._o chap._n xii_o the_o twenty_o six_o proof_n take_v from_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n of_o cyrillus_n lucar_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o what_o follow_v thereupon_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n content_v himself_o to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v get_v clear_a from_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n of_o cyrillus_n in_o say_v this_o patriarch_n study_v john_n calvin_n and_o be_v a_o great_a admirer_n of_o his_o doctrine_n that_o his_o confession_n of_o faith_n contradict_v several_a article_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n that_o it_o be_v condemn_v by_o two_o council_n hold_v since_o his_o death_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n shall_v be_v determine_v by_o his_o opinion_n have_v he_o i_o say_v only_o thus_o express_v himself_o we_o shall_v not_o have_v complain_v against_o he_o but_o endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v he_o in_o every_o one_o of_o these_o particular_n but_o instead_o of_o contain_v himself_o within_o these_o bound_n he_o have_v fall_v foul_a on_o the_o person_n 83._o lib._n 4._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 382_o 83._o of_o cyrillus_n himself_o who_o he_o treat_v as_o a_o hireling_n charge_v he_o with_o receive_v five_o hundred_o crown_n in_o germany_n for_o subscribe_v to_o article_n against_o the_o catholic_n as_o a_o sacrilegious_a person_n and_o usurper_n who_o divert_v the_o money_n he_o gather_v in_o candia_n under_o the_o name_n of_o his_o patriarch_n meletius_n to_o the_o purchase_v the_o patriarchate_o of_o alexandria_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o another_o that_o be_v elect_v by_o common_a consent_n as_o a_o insatiable_a ambitious_a wretch_n who_o not_o content_a with_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o alexandria_n will_v have_v that_o of_o constantinople_n and_o which_o be_v yet_o worse_o as_o a_o villain_n and_o murderer_n who_o have_v cause_v his_o predecessor_n timotheus_n to_o be_v poison_v get_v afterward_o janissary_n to_o strangle_v he_o who_o assist_v he_o in_o this_o detestable_a action_n though_o i_o resolve_v not_o to_o be_v concern_v at_o mr._n arnaud_n passion_n which_o can_v but_o be_v displease_v to_o good_a people_n of_o either_o communion_n yet_o i_o may_v tell_v he_o that_o see_v he_o publish_v these_o accusation_n against_o a_o person_n that_o be_v dead_a he_o must_v be_v able_a to_o prove_v by_o good_a testimony_n his_o charge_n to_o be_v true_a but_o have_v no_o better_a a_o author_n than_o allatius_n for_o this_o he_o can_v take_v it_o ill_o if_o i_o affirm_v his_o account_n of_o this_o person_n to_o be_v mere_a calumny_n and_o forgery_n he_o confess_v he_o relate_v this_o whole_a story_n chief_o upon_o the_o credit_n of_o allatius_n who_o 383._o ibid._n pag._n 383._o make_v it_o his_o business_n to_o inform_v himself_o and_o be_v a_o greek_a ought_v soon_o to_o be_v believe_v than_o dutch_a or_o swisser_n minister_n and_o especial_o than_o hottinger_n who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o passionate_a minister_n and_o least_o sincere_a writer_n he_o ever_o read_v let_v the_o dutch_a or_o swisser_n minister_n and_o especial_o hottinger_n be_v what_o he_o please_v what_o signify_v this_o to_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o accusation_n and_o the_o sincerity_n of_o allatius_n when_o the_o minister_n shall_v positive_o affirm_v any_o thing_n in_o favour_n of_o cyrillus_n which_o they_o can_v prove_v then_o mr._n arnaud_n may_v question_v their_o testimony_n and_o term_v they_o passionate_a person_n not_o worthy_a of_o credit_n if_o allatius_n relate_v the_o same_o thing_n otherwise_o than_o the_o minister_n he_o may_v say_v he_o be_v soon_o to_o be_v believe_v than_o they_o and_o see_v what_o answer_n we_o will_v make_v he_o but_o for_o allatius_n to_o charge_n cyrillus_n with_o such_o heinous_a crime_n and_o to_o authorise_v his_o imposture_n we_o must_v be_v tell_v that_o hottinger_n be_v no_o good_a author_n and_o that_o allatius_n be_v more_o worthy_a of_o credit_n this_o be_v mere_a mockery_n for_o to_o decide_v the_o question_n whether_o what_o allatius_n affirm_v be_v true_a or_o fabulous_a hottinger_n and_o other_o minister_n be_v not_o concern_v we_o be_v only_o to_o inquire_v whether_o allatius_n cite_v any_o witness_n or_o whether_o he_o himself_o be_v a_o author_n worthy_a of_o credit_n allatius_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v special_a care_n to_o inform_v himself_o he_o must_v tell_v we_o then_o what_o his_o information_n contain_v and_o not_o affirm_v such_o important_a matter_n without_o good_a ground_n he_o be_v a_o greek_a by_o nation_n very_o true_a but_o a_o greek_a that_o forsake_v his_o religion_n to_o embrace_v the_o roman_a faith_n a_o greek_a who_o the_o pope_n prefer_v to_o be_v his_o library-keeper_n a_o person_n the_o most_o wed_a of_o all_o man_n to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n a_o person_n than_o who_o none_o can_v be_v more_o malicious_a against_o those_o he_o take_v to_o be_v his_o adversary_n and_o especial_o against_o cyrillus_n and_o those_o call_v schismatical_a greek_n a_o man_n full_a of_o word_n but_o little_a sense_n his_o religion_n and_o office_n of_o library-keeper_n will_v not_o be_v call_v in_o question_n by_o those_o that_o ever_o hear_v of_o he_o his_o zeal_n for_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n appear_v in_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr perpetua_fw-la consensione_n for_o observe_v here_o how_o he_o express_v himself_o in_o the_o pope_n favour_n the_o roman_a prelate_n say_v he_o be_v independent_a he_o judge_v all_o the_o world_n and_o 2._o allat_n de_fw-fr perpet_n cons_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 2._o be_v judge_v of_o none_o we_o must_v obey_v he_o although_o he_o govern_v unjust_o he_o give_v law_n but_o receive_v none_o and_o change_v they_o when_o he_o please_v he_o make_v magistrate_n determin_n point_n of_o faith_n and_o order_n as_o seem_v good_a to_o he_o the_o great_a affair_n in_o the_o church_n if_o he_o will_v err_v he_o can_v for_o he_o can_v be_v deceive_v himself_o neither_o can_v he_o deceive_v other_o and_o when_o a_o angel_n shall_v affirm_v the_o contrary_a be_v guard_v as_o he_o be_v with_o the_o authority_n of_o christ_n he_o can_v change_v the_o sharpness_n wherewith_o he_o treat_v those_o against_o who_o he_o write_v such_o as_o chytreus_n creygton_n the_o archbishop_n of_o corfou_n and_o some_o other_o appear_v by_o the_o bare_a read_n of_o his_o write_n every_o period_n honour_v they_o with_o these_o kind_n of_o title_n sot_n passim_fw-la vide_fw-la allat_n de_fw-fr perpet_n cons_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 15_o 16_o 17_o 18._o etc._n etc._n advers._fw-la châ—eygt_fw-fr passim_fw-la liar_n blockhead_n hellish_a and_o impudent_a person_n and_o other_o such_o like_a term_n which_o be_v no_o sign_n of_o a_o moderate_a spirit_n to_o prove_v the_o conformity_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n with_o the_o roman_a in_o essential_o he_o take_v for_o his_o principle_n to_o acknowledge_v none_o for_o the_o true_a church_n but_o that_o party_n which_o have_v submit_v to_o the_o roman_a see_v and_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o other_o greek_n who_o he_o call_v heretic_n and_o schismatic_n he_o fierce_o maintain_v that_o a_o good_a course_n be_v take_v with_o they_o when_o they_o can_v be_v reduce_v by_o fire_n and_o sword_n that_o heretic_n must_v be_v exterminate_v 11._o allat_n de_fw-fr perpet_n cons_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 13._o ibid._n lib._n 3._o cap._n 11._o and_o punish_v and_o if_o obstinate_a put_v to_o death_n and_o burn_v these_o be_v his_o expression_n and_o as_o to_o what_o concern_v cyrillus_n we_o need_v but_o read_v what_o he_o have_v write_v of_o he_o to_o be_v persuade_v of_o his_o partiality_n and_o injustice_n do_v mr._n arnaud_n think_v he_o have_v do_v fair_o to_o borrow_v the_o weapon_n of_o such_o a_o man_n to_o defend_v himself_o against_o the_o aforementioned_a confession_n of_o faith_n cyrillus_n have_v adversary_n whilst_o living_n and_o after_o his_o death_n but_o he_o have_v have_v likewise_o defender_n of_o
st._n andrews_n where_o they_o private_o bury_v it_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o faith_n that_o hottinger_n be_v a_o minister_n and_o one_o of_o the_o most_o passionate_a and_o least_o sincere_a writer_n he_o ever_o read_v but_o why_o must_v we_o rather_o believe_v allatius_n than_o hottinger_n the_o former_a of_o these_o have_v all_o the_o mark_n of_o a_o passionate_a man_n who_o be_v ever_o upon_o disguish_a thing_n whereas_o this_o last_o on_o the_o contrary_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v what_o he_o please_v have_v all_o the_o character_n of_o a_o faithful_a writer_n relate_v thing_n according_a to_o the_o best_a of_o his_o knowledge_n the_o former_a of_o these_o be_v i_o confess_v more_o polite_a but_o the_o other_a have_v more_o simplicity_n allatius_n relate_v from_o his_o own_o head_n what_o he_o please_v hottinger_n allege_v his_o witness_n and_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o mr._n leger_n and_o conopius_n who_o letter_n in_o its_o original_a i_o have_v by_o i_o invent_v these_o story_n thus_o circumstance_v as_o we_o find_v they_o if_o it_o be_v moreover_o true_a that_o the_o greek_a church_n respect_v cyrillus_n as_o a_o heretic_n and_o do_v her_o utmost_a endeavour_n to_o deliver_v herself_o from_o he_o it_o be_v on_o the_o contrary_a the_o latin_n and_o their_o disciple_n who_o so_o strenuous_o endeavour_v to_o get_v rid_v of_o a_o person_n who_o they_o can_v neither_o gain_v by_o promise_n nor_o threaten_n and_o that_o hinder_v they_o in_o their_o great_a design_n of_o a_o reunion_n it_o be_v in_o reference_n to_o they_o that_o cyrillus_n add_v at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o confession_n we_o plain_o foresee_v this_o short_a confession_n will_v be_v as_o a_o mark_n of_o contradiction_n to_o they_o who_o be_v please_v to_o calumniate_v and_o persecute_v we_o his_o presentiment_n be_v not_o vain_a and_o thus_o much_o touch_v mr._n arnaud'_v first_o objection_n as_o to_o the_o second_o which_o assert_n the_o principal_a article_n of_o his_o confession_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o greek_n i_o confess_v there_o be_v some_o of_o they_o wherein_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v more_o plain_o assert_v than_o in_o other_o greek_a book_n as_o the_o thirteen_o and_o fourteen_o article_n for_o instance_n which_o treat_v of_o our_o justification_n by_o faith_n in_o christ_n of_o free_a will_n and_o divine_a grace_n but_o it_o be_v certain_a they_o do_v not_o in_o the_o main_n contradict_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o may_v be_v easy_o reconcile_v with_o the_o answer_n of_o jeremias_n to_o the_o divine_n of_o wittenberg_n the_o fifteen_o article_n acknowledge_v but_o two_o sacrament_n and_o jeremias_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n open_o profess_v to_o hold_v seven_o but_o i_o say_v the_o 9_o lib._n 4._o cap._n 5._o pag._n 387_o confess_v cap._n 9_o greek_n have_v no_o rule_n in_o this_o matter_n metrophanus_n acknowledge_v three_o of_o divine_a institution_n to_o wit_n baptism_n the_o eucharist_n and_o penance_n and_o as_o to_o the_o other_o four_o he_o affirm_v they_o be_v call_v mystery_n improper_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d jeremias_n acknowledge_v seven_o it_o be_v true_a but_o he_o reckon_v proper_o but_o two_o to_o be_v of_o divine_a institution_n namely_o baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o as_o to_o the_o five_o other_o he_o seem_v to_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n have_v add_v they_o to_o the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n wherefore_o will_v mr._n arnaud_n needs_o have_v cyrillus_n who_o only_o speak_v of_o the_o true_a sacrament_n institute_v by_o our_o saviour_n and_o not_o of_o humane_a ceremony_n which_o be_v improper_o call_v mystery_n because_o they_o have_v something_o that_o be_v mysterious_a in_o they_o as_o speak_v metrophanus_n to_o have_v contradict_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n why_o see_v he_o oppose_v jeremias_n to_o cyrillus_n do_v he_o not_o sincere_o relate_v the_o sentiment_n of_o jeremias_n arcudius_n have_v deal_v better_a in_o this_o respect_n than_o he_o for_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o jeremias_n do_v 2._o arcud_v lib._n 2._o cap._n 2._o not_o only_o teach_v that_o the_o cream_n be_v a_o sacrament_n of_o tradition_n but_o that_o he_o pass_v the_o same_o judgement_n on_o all_o the_o rest_n baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n except_v contrary_a to_o what_o he_o have_v assert_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o his_o first_o answer_n as_o to_o the_o eighteen_o article_n in_o which_o cyrillus_n assert_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a be_v carry_v immediate_o into_o a_o state_n of_o bliss_n or_o misery_n mr._n arnaud_n 388._o ibid._n lib._n 3._o cap._n 6_o pag._n 388._o say_v he_o therein_o contradict_v the_o general_a opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o state_n of_o soul_n after_o death_n hornbeck_n and_o chytreus_n say_v he_o and_o all_o that_o ever_o treat_v on_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n affirm_v they_o admit_v beside_o paradise_n and_o hell_n a_o certain_a dark_a and_o doleful_a place_n in_o which_o the_o soul_n be_v purge_v after_o this_o life_n i_o answer_v the_o greek_n be_v not_o determinate_o positive_a touch_v the_o state_n of_o the_o soul_n after_o death_n as_o to_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a there_o be_v some_o who_o hold_v they_o will_v not_o enjoy_v the_o beatific_a vision_n till_o after_o the_o last_o judgement_n and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n be_v in_o pleasant_a and_o delightful_a place_n place_n exempt_a from_o all_o kind_n of_o sorrow_n or_o else_o in_o dark_a and_o dismal_a shade_n where_o they_o continual_o ruminate_v on_o the_o sin_n they_o have_v commit_v and_o these_o hold_v there_o be_v three_o different_a rank_n of_o decease_a person_n namely_o the_o unfaithful_a or_o wicked_a the_o faithful_a that_o die_v in_o a_o state_n of_o repentance_n and_o perfect_a holiness_n and_o other_o who_o notwithstanding_o their_o faith_n and_o true_a piety_n yet_o have_v commit_v several_a sin_n for_o which_o they_o have_v not_o so_o true_o repent_v as_o they_o ought_v hell_n be_v design_v for_o the_o first_o of_o these_o the_o second_o say_v they_o go_v into_o place_n of_o rest_n and_o refreshment_n and_o the_o last_o into_o those_o doleful_a place_n where_o they_o feel_v the_o want_n of_o god_n favour_n and_o illumination_n but_o we_o must_v not_o imagine_v this_o to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n for_o there_o be_v not_o a_o few_o that_o hold_v there_o be_v only_o two_o condition_n of_o man_n after_o death_n namely_o that_o of_o the_o virtuous_a and_o wicked_a and_o two_o place_n to_o wit_n heaven_n and_o hell_n syropulus_n relate_v in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n that_o the_o greek_n be_v urge_v by_o the_o latin_n to_o express_v themselves_o 16._o hist_o council_n flor._n sect._n 5._o cap._n 16._o plain_o touch_v the_o state_n of_o depart_a soul_n bessarion_n declare_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o saint_n receive_v the_o bliss_n prepare_v for_o they_o and_o those_o of_o sinner_n their_o punishment_n and_o that_o it_o only_o remain_v that_o each_o of_o these_o reassume_a their_o body_n after_o which_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o just_a shall_v enter_v into_o a_o full_a enjoyment_n of_o happiness_n with_o their_o body_n and_o that_o sinner_n likewise_o with_o their_o body_n etc._n etc._n shall_v suffer_v everlasting_a punishment_n we_o see_v here_o but_o two_o state_n after_o death_n we_o find_v in_o allatius_n a_o passage_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o likewise_o assert_v but_o two_o place_n we_o must_v know_v say_v it_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o just_a remain_n in_o certain_a place_n and_o 2._o allat_n de_fw-fr lib._n eccl._n disp_n 2._o those_o of_o sinner_n in_o like_a manner_n separate_v from_o they_o those_o rejoice_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o hope_n of_o bliss_n these_o lament_n in_o expectation_n of_o their_o torment_n there_o be_v moreover_o a_o passage_n of_o joseph_n briennius_n which_o assert_n that_o there_o be_v two_o ibid._n ibid._n place_n design_v for_o the_o entertainment_n of_o decease_a soul_n heaven_n for_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o centre_n of_o the_o earth_n or_o hell_n for_o sinner_n that_o the_o saint_n be_v at_o liberty_n that_o they_o have_v all_o the_o world_n and_o especial_o the_o garden_n of_o eden_n for_o their_o abode_n that_o those_o who_o be_v condemn_v to_o hell_n will_v not_o come_v out_o from_o their_o abode_n till_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o that_o they_o can_v receive_v the_o least_o beam_n of_o light_n or_o relaxation_n for_o add_v he_o the_o saint_n will_v not_o enjoy_v eternal_a happiness_n nor_o sinner_n suffer_v their_o everlasting_a torment_n before_o the_o last_o judgement_n but_o these_o last_o shall_v be_v shut_v up_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n in_o dark_a prison_n under_o the_o custody_n of_o cruel_a devil_n sigismond_n speak_v of_o the_o moscovite_n say_v they_o believe_v not_o there_o be_v
any_o purgatory_n but_o moscov_n sigism_n com._n ver_fw-la moscov_n hold_v that_o every_o one_o after_o death_n go_v to_o the_o place_n he_o deserve_v good_a people_n into_o a_o place_n of_o serenity_n among_o angel_n and_o the_o wicked_a into_o dismal_a and_o dark_a shade_n among_o terrible_a devil_n where_o they_o expect_v the_o last_o judgement_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a know_v they_o be_v in_o god_n favour_n by_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o place_n they_o be_v in_o and_o by_o the_o presence_n of_o angel_n which_o accompany_v they_o and_o so_o the_o other_o on_o the_o contrary_n goar_n testify_v that_o ligaridius_n a_o greek_a author_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o chios_n expound_v exeq._n jacob._n gore_n in_o notis_fw-la in_o offic_n exeq._n the_o meaning_n of_o those_o frequent_a alleluja_n sing_v at_o the_o funeral_n of_o the_o decease_a say_v they_o be_v sing_v as_o sign_n of_o joy_n that_o those_o who_o remain_v alive_a may_v rejoice_v in_o that_o the_o defunct_a have_v happy_o leave_v this_o miserable_a life_n and_o be_v now_o in_o possession_n of_o everlasting_a bliss_n it_o appear_v then_o by_o this_o diversity_n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o so_o regulate_v on_o this_o subject_a among_o the_o greek_n but_o that_o cyrillus_n may_v assert_v the_o doctrine_n contain_v in_o the_o article_n before_o we_o without_o contradict_v the_o general_a belief_n of_o his_o church_n beside_o his_o term_n be_v not_o so_o strict_a but_o that_o they_o may_v be_v well_o accommodate_v with_o the_o sentiment_n of_o those_o who_o affirm_v the_o soul_n enjoy_v not_o the_o beatifical_a vision_n or_o a_o perfect_a felicity_n till_o the_o last_o judgement_n and_o that_o hold_v there_o be_v three_o state_n of_o decease_a person_n for_o he_o say_v only_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a be_v in_o bliss_n or_o misery_n and_o assoon_o as_o ever_o they_o leave_v their_o body_n be_v either_o in_o heaven_n or_o hell_n which_o will_v bear_v this_o sense_n that_o judgement_n be_v already_o pass_v upon_o they_o and_o that_o god_n have_v already_o show_v they_o their_o condition_n which_o hinder_v not_o but_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o the_o damnation_n of_o the_o one_o be_v not_o yet_o perfect_a and_o the_o felicity_n of_o the_o other_o not_o yet_o complete_v and_o this_o sense_n seem_v to_o be_v favour_v by_o what_o cyrillus_n add_v immediate_o afterward_o that_o every_o one_o be_v judge_v according_a to_o the_o condition_n he_o be_v in_o at_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n which_o seem_v to_o intimate_v that_o he_o will_v be_v understand_v to_o speak_v only_o of_o the_o judgement_n and_o not_o of_o the_o full_a and_o perfect_a execution_n of_o this_o judgement_n there_o be_v two_o thing_n most_o certain_a in_o reference_n to_o the_o greek_n the_o one_o that_o they_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o the_o other_a that_n they_o reject_v the_o purgatory_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n now_o cyrillus_n touch_v not_o on_o the_o first_o of_o these_o and_z as_o to_o the_o second_o he_o agree_v very_o well_o therein_o with_o his_o own_o people_n for_o he_o call_v purgatory_n a_o imagination_n not_o to_o be_v admit_v so_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n impertinent_o accuse_v he_o of_o contradict_v the_o greek_n in_o the_o chief_a article_n of_o his_o confession_n we_o come_v now_o to_o mr._n arnaud_n three_o objection_n which_o consist_v of_o two_o pretend_a condemnation_n of_o cyrillus_n his_o confession_n the_o one_o under_o cyrillus_n of_o berrhaea_n and_o the_o other_a under_o parthenius_n i_o have_v already_o discourse_v of_o those_o two_o piece_n in_o my_o answer_n to_o father_n nüet_o wherein_o i_o have_v show_v they_o be_v suspect_v to_o be_v fictious_a but_o if_o the_o reader_n will_v not_o trouble_v himself_o with_o consult_v what_o i_o have_v elsewhere_o write_v touch_v the_o matter_n he_o may_v here_o behold_v a_o compendium_n of_o my_o reason_n i._o although_o these_o narrative_n have_v be_v often_o print_v there_o have_v be_v no_o body_n yet_o that_o have_v take_v upon_o they_o to_o own_o and_o warrant_v the_o truth_n of_o they_o to_o the_o public_a there_o be_v one_o of_o they_o print_v from_o a_o manuscript_n send_v from_o rome_n and_o the_o other_a from_o a_o edition_n print_v at_o jasi_n in_o moldavia_n publish_v by_o a_o certain_a monk_n name_v arsenius_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v great_a assurance_n give_v than_o what_o we_o have_v already_o see_v it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o authorise_v so_o important_a a_o matter_n as_o the_o determination_n of_o two_o late_a council_n the_o one_o in_o the_o year_n 1639._o and_o the_o other_a in_o 1642._o ii_o these_o two_o narrative_n contradict_v one_o another_o the_o first_o of_o they_o which_o be_v publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o cyrillus_n of_o berrhaea_n be_v subscribe_v by_o several_a of_o those_o who_o hand_n be_v to_o the_o second_o and_o by_o the_o same_o parthenius_n to_o who_o this_o last_o be_v attribute_v and_o yet_o in_o the_o second_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o the_o first_o the_o first_o express_o anathematize_n cyrillus_n and_o call_v he_o a_o impious_a and_o wicked_a person_n the_o second_o say_v only_o there_o be_v certain_a article_n produce_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o patriarch_n cyrillus_n the_o first_o condemn_v with_o a_o anathema_n these_o article_n the_o second_o say_v it_o be_v propose_v in_o the_o synod_n whether_o they_o shall_v be_v receive_v and_o hold_v for_o pious_a and_o orthodox_n point_n or_o reject_v as_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n which_o plain_o show_v that_o they_o that_o make_v the_o second_o know_v nothing_o of_o the_o first_o and_o yet_o they_o be_v both_o find_v subscribe_v by_o the_o same_o person_n iii_o there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o metrophanus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n who_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v a_o assessor_n at_o the_o first_o synod_n under_o cyrillus_n of_o berrhaea_n nor_o that_o parthenius_n who_o be_v say_v to_o have_v hold_v the_o second_o will_v have_v so_o light_o and_o fraudulent_o condemn_v cyrillus_n lucaris_n see_v one_o of_o they_o have_v be_v the_o chief_a officer_n of_o his_o chamber_n and_o the_o other_a his_o protector_n and_o intimate_a friend_n iv_o arsenius_n the_o monk_n from_o who_o it_o be_v say_v we_o have_v the_o pretend_a account_n of_o the_o synod_n under_o parthenius_n and_o who_o send_v it_o from_o constantinople_n to_o a_o nameless_a friend_n at_o venice_n have_v stuff_v his_o letter_n with_o rail_n against_o cyrillus_n and_o his_o confession_n yet_o mention_n not_o a_o word_n touch_v its_o first_o condemnation_n under_o cyrillus_n of_o berrhaea_n which_o show_v we_o that_o these_o be_v counterfeit_a piece_n compose_v at_o several_a time_n and_o by_o different_a person_n who_o not_o consult_v one_o another_o nor_o furnish_v with_o sufficient_a instruction_n have_v be_v guilty_a of_o several_a contradiction_n i_o will_v now_o add_v to_o what_o have_v be_v already_o say_v some_o other_o remark_n which_o be_v no_o less_o considerable_a the_o first_o be_v that_o when_o cyrillus_n his_o confession_n of_o faith_n appear_v in_o our_o western_a part_n the_o first_o game_n that_o be_v play_v be_v to_o deny_v it_o and_o affirm_v it_o be_v a_o feign_a story_n but_o when_o this_o shift_n will_v no_o long_o serve_v turn_n and_o that_o the_o thing_n be_v make_v evident_a than_o a_o account_n of_o these_o pretend_a council_n appear_v which_o show_v that_o they_o be_v substitute_v as_o a_o new_a remedy_n instead_o of_o the_o other_o which_o can_v be_v of_o no_o long_o use_v second_o what_o parthenius_n be_v make_v to_o say_v that_o there_o have_v be_v some_o article_n produce_v under_o cyrillus_n his_o name_n be_v as_o every_o man_n may_v discover_v the_o style_n of_o the_o western_a people_n and_o not_o that_o of_o parthenius_n himself_o who_o can_v not_o speak_v after_o this_o manner_n nor_o his_o synod_n neither_o because_o it_o be_v notorious_a in_o constantinople_n that_o this_o confession_n be_v in_o effect_n cyrillus_n his_o own_o see_v he_o offer_v it_o in_o a_o council_n and_o open_o justify_v it_o before_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o grand_a senior_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o several_a ambassador_n and_o because_o parthenius_n and_o his_o bishop_n in_o the_o precede_a synod_n have_v already_o consider_v it_o as_o unquestionable_o he_o moreover_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o parthenius_n and_o his_o council_n will_v thus_o gross_o and_o slanderous_o impute_v to_o cyrillus_n a_o thing_n that_o be_v false_a as_o they_o do_v for_o cyrillus_n have_v say_v in_o the_o first_o article_n of_o his_o confession_n that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n by_o the_o son_n which_o be_v a_o expression_n from_o which_o the_o greek_n never_o vary_v the_o first_o article_n of_o the_o censure_n bear_v that_o he_o assert_v contrary_a to_o
the_o sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n the_o substantial_a and_o eternal_a procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n which_o be_v exact_o the_o expression_n the_o greek_n abhor_v we_o may_v add_v to_o this_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o of_o a_o treatise_n of_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n archbishop_n of_o gaza_n in_o which_o ligaridius_n discourse_v of_o cyrillus_n and_o his_o confession_n and_o raise_v a_o objection_n about_o it_o which_o he_o himself_o answer_v say_v that_o several_a boubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o piece_n and_o that_o shall_v it_o be_v true_a yet_o one_o swallow_n do_v not_o make_v a_o summer_n but_o he_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o these_o two_o pretend_a censure_n which_o without_o doubt_n he_o will_v never_o have_v forget_v be_v as_o he_o be_v a_o man_n full_a of_o zeal_n for_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a religion_n be_v they_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v good_a and_o authentic_a act_n in_o the_o greek_a church_n i_o may_v say_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o the_o baron_n of_o spartaris_n do_v it_o not_o elsewhere_o appear_v that_o he_o be_v a_o person_n of_o small_a knowledge_n in_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o greek_n heydanus_n a_o dutch_a professor_n of_o divinity_n relate_v that_o in_o the_o year_n 1643._o the_o news_n be_v come_v to_o constantinople_n that_o this_o pretend_a dei_fw-la heydanus_fw-la praefat_fw-la ad_fw-la lib_n cvi_fw-la titulus_fw-la est_fw-la causa_fw-la dei_fw-la council_n be_v confident_o report_v to_o be_v true_a in_o the_o west_n parthenius_n himself_o be_v so_o surprise_v and_o offend_v thereat_o that_o assemble_v his_o clergy_n and_o people_n in_o the_o patriarchal_a church_n he_o open_o profess_v it_o be_v false_a and_o that_o he_o never_o intend_v such_o a_o injury_n to_o the_o memory_n of_o cyrillus_n in_o fine_a mr._n rivet_n doctor_n of_o divinity_n in_o holland_n writing_z to_z mr._n sarrau_n a_o counsellor_n in_o the_o parliament_n of_o paris_n the_o 21_o of_o march_n 1644._o tell_v he_o touch_v this_o business_n that_o he_o see_v at_o mr._n hagha_n '_o be_v a_o letter_n write_v in_o vulgar_a greek_a from_o pachomius_n the_o metropolitain_n of_o chalcedon_n which_o disown_v the_o pretend_a council_n under_o the_o patriarch_n parthenius_n farther_o affirm_v that_o the_o subscription_n be_v counterfeit_a and_o particular_o he_o that_o this_o piece_n be_v contrive_v by_o a_o rascal_n etc._n etc._n that_o the_o patriarch_n be_v a_o double_a mind_a man_n yet_o deny_v what_o be_v print_v in_o moldavia_n to_o be_v the_o act_n he_o sign_v and_o that_o the_o prince_n of_o moldavia_n banish_v the_o author_n of_o this_o impression_n from_o his_o territory_n but_o suppose_v what_o i_o now_o allege_v to_o be_v whole_o untrue_a and_o that_o these_o two_o pretend_a council_n be_v as_o real_o true_a as_o i_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v false_a yet_o be_v it_o certain_a they_o will_v but_o confirm_v the_o proof_n we_o draw_v from_o cyrillus_n his_o confession_n against_o transubstantiation_n and_o change_v it_o into_o demonstration_n which_o will_v clear_o appear_v if_o we_o consider_v that_o whosoever_o compose_v they_o do_v all_o they_o can_v to_o turn_v cyrillus_n his_o word_n into_o a_o sense_n odious_a to_o the_o greek_n even_o to_o the_o impute_v to_o he_o several_a falsity_n that_o cyrillus_n of_o berrhaea_n who_o preside_v in_o the_o first_o council_n be_v a_o false_a greek_a and_o one_o of_o the_o jesuit_n scholar_n engage_v long_o since_o in_o the_o party_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o that_o parthenius_n seem_v likewise_o fasten_v to_o the_o roman_a interest_n if_o we_o take_v that_o for_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n which_o one_o athanasius_n a_o latinise_a greek_a publish_v in_o which_o he_o make_v he_o thus_o write_v to_o the_o late_a king_n that_o he_o hearty_o desire_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o two_o church_n 1655._o athan._n rhetor_n presbyt_fw-la bisant_fw-fr anti_fw-la patellar_n paris_n 1655._o as_o much_o as_o any_o of_o his_o predecessor_n but_o if_o the_o turk_n under_o who_o empire_n they_o live_v know_v of_o this_o affair_n he_o will_v kill_v they_o all_o yet_o can_v the_o king_n find_v out_o a_o way_n whereby_o to_o secure_v they_o from_o this_o danger_n he_o solemn_o protest_v that_o for_o his_o part_n he_o will_v not_o be_v want_v so_o that_o we_o see_v here_o what_o kind_n of_o man_n the_o author_n of_o these_o two_o censure_n have_v be_v suppose_v they_o true_a and_o yet_o they_o have_v not_o express_o censure_v what_o cyrillus_n lucaris_n assert_v touch_v transubstantiation_n the_o first_o of_o these_o to_o wit_n cyrillus_n of_o berrhaea_n say_v anathematise_v be_v cyrillus_n who_o teach_v and_o believe_v that_o neither_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o altar_n nor_o the_o wine_n be_v change_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o the_o priest_n consecration_n and_o come_v down_o of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n into_o the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n see_v it_o be_v write_v in_o the_o seventeen_o article_n of_o his_o heretical_a doctrine_n that_o what_o we_o see_v and_o take_v be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o second_o namely_o parthenius_n say_v his_o doctrine_n be_v so_o destructive_a to_o the_o eucharist_n that_o he_o attribute_n only_o the_o bare_a figure_n to_o it_o as_o if_o we_o be_v still_o under_o the_o old_a law_n of_o type_n and_o shadow_n for_o he_o deny_v the_o bread_n which_o be_v see_v and_o eat_v become_v after_o consecration_n the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o any_o other_o than_o a_o spiritual_a manner_n or_o rather_o by_o imagination_n which_o be_v the_o high_a pitch_n of_o impiety_n for_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o say_v this_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n this_o to_o wit_n that_o which_o be_v see_v receive_v eat_v and_o break_v after_o it_o be_v bless_v and_o sanctify_a not_o to_o take_v here_o notice_n how_o captious_o these_o people_n turn_v the_o word_n of_o cyrillus_n to_o make_v they_o contradictory_n to_o the_o belief_n and_o common_a expression_n of_o the_o greek_n it_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o observe_v that_o howsoever_o prejudice_v these_o person_n have_v be_v they_o dare_v not_o re-establish_a the_o transubstantiation_n he_o express_o condemn_v nor_o take_v any_o notice_n of_o that_o part_n of_o the_o article_n which_o reject_v it_o in_o express_a term_n but_o to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v better_o judge_v of_o this_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o recite_v cyrillus_n his_o own_o word_n we_o believe_v say_v he_o that_o the_o second_o sacrament_n which_o the_o lord_n have_v institute_v be_v that_o which_o we_o call_v the_o eucharist_n for_o in_o the_o night_n in_o which_o he_o be_v betray_v take_v bread_n and_o blessing_n it_o he_o say_v to_o his_o apostle_n take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o take_v the_o cup_n he_o give_v thanks_o and_o say_v drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o this_o be_v my_o blood_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o you_o do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o and_o saint_n paul_n add_v as_o often_o as_o you_o shall_v eat_v of_o this_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o cup_n you_o show_v the_o lord_n death_n this_o be_v the_o plain_a true_a and_o lawful_a tradition_n of_o this_o admirable_a mystery_n in_o the_o administration_n and_o understanding_n of_o which_o we_o confess_v and_o believe_v a_o real_a and_o certain_a presence_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n to_o wit_n that_o which_o faith_n offer_v and_o give_v we_o and_o not_o that_o which_o transubstantiation_n have_v rash_o invent_v and_o teach_v for_o we_o believe_v the_o faithful_a eat_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n not_o in_o a_o sensible_a chew_v of_o he_o with_o the_o tooth_n in_o the_o communion_n but_o in_o communicate_v by_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o soul_n for_o our_o lord_n body_n be_v not_o in_o the_o mystery_n what_o our_o eye_n behold_v and_o what_o we_o take_v but_o that_o which_o faith_n which_o receive_v after_o a_o spiritual_a manner_n present_v and_o give_v we_o wherefore_o it_o be_v certain_a if_o we_o believe_v we_o eat_v and_o participate_v but_o if_o we_o believe_v not_o we_o be_v deprive_v of_o this_o benefit_n if_o you_o compare_v this_o article_n with_o cyrillus_n of_o berrhaea_n and_o parthenius_n censure_n you_o will_v find_v they_o apply_v themselves_o to_o that_o which_o be_v say_v concern_v our_o saviour_n body_n be_v not_o what_o we_o see_v and_o eat_v but_o that_o which_o our_o faith_n do_v spiritual_o receive_v and_o that_o they_o endeavour_v to_o give_v these_o word_n a_o construction_n abominate_v by_o the_o greek_n and_o different_a from_o their_o usual_a expression_n but_o as_o to_o what_o he_o say_v touch_v transubstantiation_n which_o he_o call_v a_o rash_a invention_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d we_o see_v they_o
rome_n now_o i_o maintain_v this_o be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o most_o probable_a whence_o it_o follow_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n argument_n be_v neither_o conclusive_a in_o genere_fw-la necessario_fw-la nor_o probabili_fw-la as_o the_o school_n speak_v when_o we_o near_o examine_v it_o i._o to_o show_v this_o i_o first_o of_o all_o produce_v the_o example_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o which_o condemn_v not_o several_a opinion_n which_o she_o know_v be_v hold_v by_o particular_a person_n and_o even_o by_o whole_a society_n too_o under_o her_o jurisdiction_n and_o yet_o do_v not_o receive_v they_o nor_o approve_v of_o they_o she_o keep_v silence_n in_o their_o respect_n for_o reason_n best_o know_v to_o herself_o yet_o will_v not_o have_v it_o argue_v from_o her_o silence_n so_o resolute_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v from_o that_o of_o the_o greek_n the_o question_n whether_o the_o infallibility_n reside_v in_o the_o pope_n or_o council_n have_v remain_v hitherto_o undetermined_a several_a person_n still_o debate_v it_o and_o we_o know_v which_o side_n the_o court_n of_o rome_n favour_n yet_o we_o can_v positive_o say_v that_o they_o have_v condemn_v or_o oppose_v as_o a_o error_n the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o prefer_v the_o council_n above_o the_o pope_n and_o yet_o they_o will_v be_v loath_a man_n shall_v argue_v from_o their_o silence_n how_o long_o have_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n suffer_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o dominican_n touch_v the_o conception_n of_o the_o virgin_n without_o oppose_v or_o condemn_v it_o although_o she_o do_v not_o approve_v of_o it_o this_o consequence_n draw_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v so_o little_a solid_a and_o if_o i_o may_v say_v the_o truth_n so_o captious_a that_o innocent_a the_o x._o advise_v we_o not_o to_o abuse_v thus_o the_o silence_n of_o person_n for_o in_o his_o constitution_n wherein_o he_o condemn_v the_o five_o proposition_n suppose_v to_o be_v take_v out_o of_o jansenius_n his_o write_n he_o express_o declare_v that_o although_o he_o have_v only_o condemn_v these_o five_o proposition_n yet_o he_o will_v not_o have_v any_o man_n think_v he_o approve_v by_o his_o silence_n the_o rest_n of_o that_o book_n if_o i_o say_v then_o that_o the_o greek_n in_o dispute_v only_o on_o some_o article_n never_o pretend_v to_o approve_v by_o their_o silence_n on_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o latin_n much_o less_o in_o particular_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n i_o assert_v nothing_o but_o what_o may_v be_v judge_v reasonable_a from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n own_o example_n and_o maxim_n of_o pope_n innocent_a himself_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o observe_v two_o thing_n in_o these_o example_n i_o now_o instance_a the_o one_o that_o the_o point_n before_o we_o be_v concern_v what_o pass_v in_o the_o very_a bosom_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n between_o person_n that_o belong_v to_o it_o and_o who_o she_o be_v oblige_v to_o instruct_v and_o reduce_v into_o the_o right_a way_n and_z '_o other_o that_o she_o have_v just_a cause_n to_o fear_v lest_o under_o the_o favour_n of_o this_o toleration_n the_o error_n will_v communicate_v itself_o to_o several_a person_n and_o in_o fine_a the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o people_n be_v infect_v with_o it_o now_o the_o first_o of_o these_o thing_n have_v no_o place_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o greek_n for_o the_o point_n before_o we_o do_v not_o concern_v a_o opinion_n spring_v up_o in_o their_o church_n but_o in_o a_o foreign_a and_o separate_a one_o and_o over_o which_o they_o pretend_v no_o jurisdiction_n as_o to_o the_o second_o thing_n i_o confess_v have_v the_o greek_n reflect_v as_o they_o ought_v on_o this_o their_o silence_n they_o can_v not_o but_o perceive_v that_o the_o latin_n who_o make_v advantage_n of_o every_o thing_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o endeavour_v the_o bring_n in_o of_o transubstantiation_n into_o greece_n under_o the_o benefit_n of_o this_o silence_n and_o take_v from_o thence_o occasion_n to_o persuade_v simple_a people_n that_o the_o two_o church_n be_v agree_v in_o this_o particular_a but_o how_o manifest_a soever_o this_o danger_n be_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o that_o wherein_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n venture_v herself_o in_o suffer_v those_o opinion_n to_o take_v root_n which_o she_o tolerate_v in_o she_o own_o bosom_n be_v yet_o more_o evident_a and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o she_o remain_v silent_a which_o show_v the_o vanity_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n consequence_n for_o if_o the_o roman_a church_n can_v suffer_v opinion_n in_o the_o very_a midst_n of_o she_o which_o she_o do_v not_o approve_v why_o can_v the_o greek_n use_v the_o same_o forbearance_n towards_o a_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o if_o we_o may_v not_o conclude_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n not_o oppose_v a_o doctrine_n that_o she_o hold_v it_o or_o teach_v it_o why_o may_v we_o not_o make_v the_o same_o conclusion_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o greek_n ii_o in_o the_o second_o place_n i_o instance_n in_o several_a other_o important_a article_n wherein_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o agree_v with_o the_o latin_n and_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o find_v they_o make_v they_o a_o matter_n of_o dispute_v any_o more_o than_o transubstantiation_n for_o example_n the_o greek_n believe_v the_o pain_n of_o the_o damn_a be_v ease_v by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o live_n they_o far_o believe_v that_o so_o great_a be_v the_o efficacy_n of_o their_o prayer_n that_o they_o sometime_o deliver_v these_o wretch_n absolute_o from_o their_o torment_n and_o rescue_v they_o from_o damnation_n they_o be_v say_v allatius_n extreme_o find_v of_o this_o opinion_n that_o the_o prayer_n of_o good_a people_n profit_v the_o infidel_n grec_n allat_n diss_n 2._o de_fw-fr lib._n eccl._n grec_n and_o those_o condemn_v to_o eternal_a misery_n and_o that_o they_o be_v ease_v and_o sometime_o whole_o deliver_v by_o they_o which_o he_o prove_v by_o several_a passage_n in_o their_o triode_n which_o be_v one_o of_o their_o ecclesiastical_a book_n and_o other_o their_o most_o famous_a author_n the_o latin_n be_v of_o a_o contrary_a opinion_n it_o be_v certain_a say_v bellarmin_n that_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n be_v beneficial_a neither_o to_o the_o bless_a 18._o bellarm_n de_fw-mi purge_v lib._n 2._o c._n 18._o in_o heaven_n nor_o damn_v in_o hell_n but_o only_o to_o the_o soul_n in_o purgatory_n which_o doctrine_n be_v hold_v by_o all_o the_o schoolman_n that_o follow_v st._n austin_n '_o s_o opinion_n yet_o do_v we_o not_o find_v the_o two_o church_n ever_o make_v a_o point_n of_o controversy_n thereof_o or_o charge_v one_o another_o with_o error_n about_o it_o we_o do_v not_o find_v this_o question_n be_v agitate_a when_o the_o union_n be_v in_o hand_n whether_o in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n or_o elsewhere_o nor_o mention_v make_v of_o it_o in_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o pope_n so_o often_o send_v they_o in_o order_n to_o a_o agreement_n the_o aforesaid_a allatius_n observe_v another_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o have_v some_o relation_n with_o that_o i_o now_o mention_v for_o they_o believe_v that_o when_o pentecost_n allat_n diss_n 2._o de_fw-fr pentecost_n our_o saviour_n descend_v into_o hell_n he_o preach_v his_o gospel_n to_o all_o the_o dead_a as_o well_o to_o the_o damn_a as_o saint_n and_o save_v from_o among_o they_o all_o those_o that_o believe_v in_o his_o word_n and_o raise_v they_o up_o it_o appear_v from_o the_o passage_n produce_v by_o allatius_n as_o well_o out_o of_o their_o pentecostare_fw-la which_o be_v one_o of_o their_o church_n book_n as_o other_o write_n that_o this_o be_v their_o opinion_n whereas_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v evident_a this_o be_v not_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n for_o they_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o erroneous_a and_o heretical_a none_o of_o the_o damn_a soul_n say_v bellarmin_n be_v deliver_v for_o philastrius_n and_o st._n augustin_n say_v it_o be_v heretical_a to_o assert_v 16._o bellarm._n de_fw-fr christi_fw-la anim_fw-la lib._n 4._o cap._n 16._o that_o any_o of_o the_o wicked_a be_v convert_v and_o save_v by_o christ_n preach_v in_o hell_n allatius_n add_v that_o st._n ireneas_n and_o epiphanius_n condemn_v this_o error_n in_o martion_n and_o that_o gregory_n the_o i._o who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o century_n censure_v it_o likewise_o as_o a_o heresy_n in_o the_o person_n of_o george_n and_o theodorus_n 2._o allat_n diss_n 2._o the_o one_o a_o priest_n and_o the_o other_a a_o deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n now_o although_o the_o difference_n which_o be_v between_o the_o two_o church_n on_o this_o article_n be_v manifest_a yet_o we_o do_v not_o find_v they_o make_v thereof_o a_o controversy_n or_o that_o the_o author_n on_o either_o side_n write_v one_o against_o another_o on_o this_o subject_a nor_o
any_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o the_o reunion_n we_o may_v moreover_o reckon_v among_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o two_o church_n the_o rejection_n which_o the_o greek_a make_v of_o several_a book_n in_o the_o bible_n which_o they_o esteem_v apocryphal_a whereas_o the_o latin_n receive_v they_o as_o canonical_a scripture_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o greek_n follow_v in_o this_o point_n the_o sixti_v canon_n of_o the_o of_o council_n laodicea_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o john_n damascen_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o metrophanus_n cytropulus_n who_o reckon_v up_o the_o number_n of_o canonical_a book_n which_o he_o say_v be_v thirty_o three_o in_o all_o have_v these_o word_n as_o to_o other_o book_n which_o some_o admit_v into_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n as_o the_o book_n of_o 7._o metroph_n confess_v eccl._n orien_n c_o 7._o toby_n judith_n wisdom_n of_o solomon_n of_o jesus_n son_n of_o sirach_n baruc_n and_o the_o maccabee_n we_o do_v not_o believe_v they_o ought_v to_o be_v whole_o reject_v see_v they_o contain_v several_a excellent_a moral_a precept_n but_o to_o receive_v they_o as_o canonical_a and_o authentic_a write_n be_v what_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n never_o do_v as_o several_a doctor_n testify_v and_o among_o other_o st._n gregory_n the_o divine_a st._n amphilocus_n and_o after_o they_o st._n john_n damascen_n and_o therefore_o we_o ground_n not_o our_o doctrine_n on_o their_o authority_n but_o on_o that_o of_o the_o thirty_o three_o canonical_a book_n so_o that_o here_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n very_o opposite_a to_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n and_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o find_v they_o make_v a_o point_n of_o controversy_n of_o this_o difference_n nor_o any_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o their_o reunion_n we_o can_v give_v another_o instance_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n and_o that_o touch_v the_o eucharist_n too_o the_o greek_n since_o the_o seven_o century_n reject_v the_o term_n of_o type_n figure_n and_o image_n but_o the_o latin_n use_v they_o and_o yet_o they_o never_o make_v this_o a_o point_n of_o controversy_n betwixt_o they_o it_o can_v be_v say_v they_o slight_v this_o point_n for_o when_o they_o explain_v themselves_o thereon_o they_o add_v to_o their_o rejection_n a_o form_n of_o detestation_n god_n forbid_v say_v anastasius_n sinaite_v that_o we_o shall_v say_v the_o holy_a communion_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n god_n forbid_v say_v damascen_n we_o shall_v think_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n yet_o how_o averse_a soever_o they_o have_v be_v to_o this_o way_n of_o speak_v they_o never_o object_v this_o as_o a_o crime_n to_o the_o latin_n nor_o accuse_v they_o of_o error_n in_o this_o matter_n we_o can_v instance_n in_o several_a other_o example_n of_o difference_n between_o the_o two_o church_n about_o which_o the_o greek_n never_o fall_v out_o with_o the_o latin_n but_o those_o i_o already_o denote_v be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v mr._n arnaud_n the_o nullity_n of_o his_o consequence_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o possibility_n of_o my_o proposition_n for_o why_o may_v not_o transubstantiation_n be_v pass_v over_o in_o silence_n as_o well_o as_o other_o article_n why_o must_v the_o negative_a argument_n which_o be_v of_o no_o validity_n in_o these_o particular_n be_v good_a in_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n if_o the_o greek_n can_v remain_v in_o their_o own_o opinion_n and_o keep_v their_o belief_n to_o themselves_o touch_v the_o damn_a and_o christ_n preach_v to_o they_o touch_v the_o number_n of_o canonical_a book_n etc._n etc._n without_o enter_v into_o debate_n with_o the_o latin_n and_o charge_v they_o with_o error_n in_o these_o point_n why_o may_v not_o the_o same_o have_v happen_v touch_v the_o change_n relate_v to_o the_o eucharist_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v reply_v without_o doubt_n the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v a_o point_n of_o great_a importance_n than_o those_o i_o now_o mention_v and_o therefore_o it_o may_v well_o happen_v that_o these_o slight_a and_o inconsiderable_a matter_n be_v never_o dispute_v of_o but_o that_o we_o must_v not_o suppose_v the_o same_o moderation_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n which_o hold_v a_o high_a rank_n in_o religion_n i_o answer_v first_o it_o can_v be_v say_v these_o article_n i_o mention_v be_v of_o small_a importance_n for_o as_o to_o the_o first_o of_o they_o it_o be_v of_o great_a importance_n to_o christian_a piety_n not_o to_o give_v this_o encouragement_n to_o the_o wicked_a that_o live_v how_o they_o will_v they_o may_v hope_v to_o be_v deliver_v one_o day_n from_o the_o pain_n of_o hell_n as_o to_o the_o second_o it_o have_v be_v already_o reckon_v among_o the_o number_n of_o heresy_n by_o st._n ireneus_fw-la epiphanius_n philastrius_n st._n austin_n and_o gregory_n the_o great_a the_o three_o concern_v the_o canon_n of_o holy_a scripture_n which_o ought_v to_o rule_v our_o faith_n and_o the_o four_o be_v attend_v with_o the_o execration_n of_o the_o greek_n these_o thing_n than_o can_v be_v slight_v as_o small_a and_o inconsiderable_a matter_n but_o in_o the_o second_o place_n i_o answer_v to_o judge_v right_o of_o the_o importance_n of_o transubstantiation_n we_o must_v consider_v it_o not_o in_o itself_o nor_o in_o relation_n to_o our_o present_a dispute_n but_o to_o the_o greek_n and_o their_o dispute_n with_o the_o latin_n which_o be_v to_o say_v we_o shall_v consider_v what_o judgement_n person_n plunge_v in_o ignorance_n can_v make_v of_o it_o and_o who_o whole_a religion_n almost_o whole_o consist_v of_o grimaces_n and_o superstitious_a ceremony_n who_o have_v live_v hitherto_o in_o disorder_n and_o perpetual_a confusion_n and_o have_v have_v the_o latin_n continual_o to_o deal_v with_o and_o be_v force_v to_o accommodate_v themselves_o with_o they_o as_o much_o as_o possible_a who_o never_o find_v transubstantiation_n among_o the_o point_n about_o which_o the_o two_o church_n dispute_v in_o the_o beginning_n and_o separate_v afterward_o in_o fine_a person_n with_o who_o the_o latin_n never_o open_o quarrel_v about_o this_o article_n but_o agree_v with_o they_o in_o certain_a general_a term_n let_v any_o man_n consider_v whether_o person_n in_o these_o circumstance_n be_v capable_a of_o make_v all_o due_a reflection_n on_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o examine_v the_o importance_n and_o weight_n of_o this_o difference_n which_o be_v between_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o two_o church_n let_v any_o man_n judge_v whither_o it_o be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v abstain_v to_o make_v thereof_o a_o particular_a controversy_n and_o content_v themselves_o with_o their_o own_o opinion_n and_o expression_n without_o concern_v themselves_o with_o other_o people_n iii_o i_o produce_v in_o the_o three_o place_n example_n of_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o same_o greek_n touch_v some_o opinion_n of_o other_o eastern_a christian_n who_o have_v a_o near_a commerce_n with_o they_o than_o the_o latin_n and_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o find_v they_o reproach_v they_o with_o their_o opinion_n nor_o dispute_v with_o they_o about_o '_o they_o the_o jacobit_n reject_v the_o custom_n of_o confess_v their_o sin_n to_o the_o priest_n they_o hold_v another_o 76._o jacob._n a_o vitri_fw-la hist_o orient_n cap._n 76._o error_n say_v de_n vitry_n which_o be_v no_o less_o a_o error_n than_o that_o of_o circumcise_n their_o child_n which_o be_v that_o they_o do_v not_o confess_v their_o sin_n to_o the_o priest_n but_o to_o god_n alone_o in_o secret_n they_o confess_v not_o their_o sin_n to_o any_o man_n say_v villamont_n but_o 22._o vallim_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 22._o to_o god_n alone_o in_o private_a they_o can_v endure_v to_o hear_v of_o auricular_a confession_n say_v boucher_n but_o when_o they_o have_v commit_v any_o fault_n that_o trouble_v their_o conscience_n they_o confess_v themselves_o to_o god_n alone_o they_o do_v not_o allow_v of_o the_o sacramental_a confession_n 6._o itinerar_fw-it hierosol_n joa_n cottoric_n lib._n 2._o c._n 6._o say_v cottoric_n although_o it_o be_v admit_v by_o both_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n say_v we_o must_v confess_v our_o sin_n to_o god_n who_o only_o know_v the_o heart_n of_o men._n the_o jacobit_n be_v disperse_v over_o all_o palestine_n syria_n egypt_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o east_n one_o of_o their_o patriarch_n reside_v at_o aleppo_n and_o they_o have_v a_o apartment_n as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o christian_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o holy_a sepulchre_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o consequent_o hold_v a_o perpetual_a commerce_n with_o the_o greek_n and_o yet_o do_v i_o not_o find_v the_o greek_n have_v ever_o dispute_v with_o they_o about_o auricular_a confession_n nor_o denote_v the_o rejection_n they_o make_v thereof_o as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o error_n damascen_n mention_n they_o in_o the_o treatise_n he_o write_v of_o heresy_n he_o
he_o say_v for_o example_n that_o theophylact_v reduce_v all_o the_o difference_n which_o separate_v in_o his_o time_n the_o two_o church_n 174._o lib._n 2._o c._n 9â—_n p._n 174._o to_o the_o single_a addition_n of_o the_o filioque_fw-la in_o the_o symbol_n so_o that_o if_o this_o principle_n be_v true_a the_o greek_n and_o latin_n agree_v in_o all_o other_o thing_n but_o this_o one_o of_o the_o filioque_fw-la he_o say_v that_o basil_n the_o archbishop_n of_o thessalonica_n write_v to_o pope_n adrian_n the_o iv_o protest_v to_o he_o that_o the_o greek_n differ_v not_o from_o the_o latin_a church_n if_o this_o be_v true_a theophilact_fw-mi have_v deceive_v we_o when_o he_o tell_v we_o they_o differ_v in_o the_o filioque_fw-la he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o sharpness_n of_o balsamon_n who_o be_v very_o much_o against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v not_o suffer_v he_o â—o_o dissemble_v this_o accusation_n to_o wit_n to_o believe_v transubstantiation_n which_o will_v be_v the_o most_o specious_a of_o all_o other_o and_o the_o most_o proper_a to_o alienate_v the_o affection_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o hinder_v their_o reconciliation_n with_o the_o latin_n but_o if_o we_o must_v refer_v ourselves_o in_o all_o particular_n to_o balsamon_n silence_n in_o how_o many_o point_n shall_v we_o establish_v peace_n wherein_o there_o be_v a_o real_a division_n he_o tell_v we_o eutymius_n write_v a_o book_n against_o 204._o lib._n 2._o c._n 11._o p._n 204._o the_o latin_n in_o which_o he_o only_o treat_v of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n that_o chrysolanus_n the_o archbishop_n of_o milan_n reduce_v to_o this_o single_a article_n all_o whatsoever_o he_o upbraid_v the_o greek_n with_o that_o john_n phurnius_fw-la write_v against_o ibid._n ibid._n chrysolanus_n and_o mention_n only_o the_o procession_n and_o that_o this_o same_o phurnius_fw-la 205._o ibid._n p._n 205._o ibid._n p._n 204._o ibid._n p._n 205._o dispute_v against_o another_o archbishop_n of_o milan_n name_v peter_n on_o this_o article_n alone_o but_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n go_v on_o after_o this_o rate_n what_o will_v become_v of_o the_o controversy_n touch_v the_o azyme_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o nicolas_n methoniensis_n answer_v chrysolanus_n and_o that_o he_o write_v another_o treatise_n concern_v the_o azyme_n that_o eustratius_n bishop_n of_o nice_a theodorus_n prodromus_n nicetas_n seidus_n and_o several_a other_o author_n of_o the_o twelve_v century_n that_o write_v against_o the_o latin_n apply_v themselves_o only_o to_o the_o controversy_n touch_v the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o azyme_n he_o make_v a_o exact_a computation_n of_o all_o the_o greek_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n that_o write_v against_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o assure_v we_o they_o 7._o lib._n 3._o c._n 7._o all_o of_o they_o restrain_v themselves_o to_o these_o two_o point_n he_o far_o show_v we_o 2._o lib._n 3._o c._n 2._o that_o in_o the_o treaty_n of_o agreement_n which_o be_v begin_v in_o the_o year_n 1232_o between_o gregory_n the_o ix_o and_o german_a the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n there_o 4._o lib._n 3._o c._n 4._o be_v no_o more_o mention_v than_o these_o two_o question_n and_o that_o the_o patriarch_n veccus_n have_v be_v condemn_v under_o andronicus_n for_o favour_v the_o latin_n his_o whole_a charge_n consist_v only_o of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n so_o that_o if_o we_o stop_v here_o we_o may_v restrain_v the_o difference_n of_o the_o two_o church_n to_o these_o two_o article_n and_o establish_v a_o entire_a conformity_n in_o all_o the_o rest_n as_o fast_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n produce_v each_o of_o these_o thing_n in_o particular_a he_o fail_v not_o to_o conclude_v that_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n have_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o faith_n touch_v transubstantiation_n but_o how_o happen_v it_o he_o have_v not_o see_v that_o if_o his_o consequence_n be_v good_a it_o may_v be_v likewise_o conclude_v they_o have_v the_o same_o opinion_n touch_v other_o article_n wherein_o yet_o be_v find_v a_o manifest_a difference_n his_o proof_n have_v this_o property_n that_o if_o we_o take_v each_o of_o they_o in_o particular_a they_o overthrow_v one_o another_o for_o if_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n teach_v only_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n why_o be_v they_o make_v to_o dispute_v touch_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n if_o all_o their_o difference_n may_v be_v reduce_v to_o the_o article_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n why_o do_v they_o dispute_v on_o the_o azyme_n if_o they_o be_v divide_v only_o in_o these_o two_o point_n wherefore_o in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n be_v there_o mention_v the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n the_o beatifical_a vision_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o primacy_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n what_o certainty_n be_v there_o in_o all_o these_o negative_a argument_n see_v that_o each_o of_o they_o in_o particular_a overthrow_n one_o another_o he_o will_v tell_v we_o we_o must_v take_v they_o all_o together_o and_o conclude_v from_o thence_o in_o general_a that_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n be_v not_o at_o all_o at_o variance_n touch_v transubstantiation_n see_v that_o in_o all_o their_o dispute_n agitate_a since_o so_o long_a a_o time_n by_o so_o many_o several_a author_n and_o so_o many_o several_a occasion_n we_o do_v not_o find_v any_o contest_v touch_v this_o point_n i_o answer_v we_o have_v take_v they_o thus_o in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n and_o find_v they_o conclude_v no_o better_o in_o general_a than_o in_o particular_a i_o consent_v they_o be_v take_v in_o any_o sort_n for_o if_o they_o be_v examine_v each_o of_o they_o apart_o their_o weakness_n will_v soon_o be_v discover_v be_v contradictory_n to_o one_o another_o and_o if_o join_v together_o they_o can_v produce_v no_o great_a effect_n by_o their_o union_n than_o to_o persuade_v we_o the_o greek_n never_o make_v transubstantiation_n a_o point_n of_o controversy_n with_o the_o latin_n but_o this_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o we_o already_o grant_v to_o mr._n arnand_n but_o that_o it_o follow_v hence_o the_o two_o church_n hold_v this_o for_o a_o article_n of_o both_o their_o faith_n this_o we_o deny_v and_o have_v give_v our_o reason_n why_o we_o do_v so_o but_o the_o more_o to_o facilitate_v the_o judgement_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v make_v of_o these_o thing_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o examine_v some_o particular_a circumstance_n by_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v pretend_v to_o give_v colour_n to_o his_o argument_n he_o tell_v we_o then_o first_o that_o the_o greek_n have_v be_v often_o together_o with_o the_o latin_n in_o council_n and_o yet_o there_o be_v never_o any_o mention_n make_v of_o transubstantiation_n ibid._n lib._n 2._o c._n 8._o p._n 171._o lib._n 2._o c._n 11._o p._n 210._o ibid._n therein_o that_o they_o be_v together_o at_o the_o synod_n of_o barris_n where_o anselm_n dispute_v against_o they_o that_o the_o abbot_n nectairus_n be_v a_o assessor_n at_o the_o council_n of_o latran_n under_o alexander_n the_o iii_o that_o the_o emperor_n emanuel_n assemble_v a_o council_n at_o constantinople_n in_o order_n to_o a_o reunion_n wherein_o the_o two_o party_n fail_v not_o to_o appear_v that_o there_o be_v one_o hold_v at_o nice_a upon_o the_o same_o occasion_n that_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la call_v several_a assembly_n in_o greece_n for_o the_o same_o purpose_n 2._o lib._n 3._o c._n 2._o p._n 262._o lib._n 3._o c._n 3._o ibid._n lib._n 4._o c._n 2._o that_o he_o send_v his_o legate_n and_o deputy_n from_o the_o greek_a church_n to_o the_o council_n at_o lion_n in_o which_o the_o reunion_n be_v conclude_v and_o that_o in_o fine_a they_o meet_v together_o in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n i_o answer_v there_o be_v never_o any_o council_n hold_v either_o in_o the_o east_n or_o west_n by_o the_o greek_n alone_o or_o latin_n nor_o by_o greek_n and_o latin_n both_o together_o wherein_o all_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o two_o church_n be_v propose_v to_o be_v examine_v there_o be_v never_o any_o point_n handle_v in_o they_o but_o those_o which_o be_v ever_o open_o and_o express_o controvert_v and_o even_o not_o all_o of_o they_o neither_o in_o the_o synod_n of_o barry_n there_o be_v only_o handle_v the_o point_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v this_o argue_v they_o agree_v in_o all_o the_o rest_n there_o be_v not_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n any_o other_o difference_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n but_o what_o matter_n be_v it_o whether_o the_o other_o difference_n be_v concern_v article_n of_o faith_n see_v the_o greek_n make_v they_o the_o occasion_n of_o their_o separation_n and_o stick_v to_o they_o with_o all_o possible_a earnestness_n moreover_o who_o tell_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o greek_n esteem_v not_o the_o article_n of_o the_o azyme_n as_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o likewise_o those_o of_o purgatory_n and_o the_o pope_n
reign_v so_o much_o in_o that_o council_n be_v that_o it_o oblige_v the_o greek_n to_o reunite_v themselves_o with_o the_o latin_n without_o a_o pre_n examination_n of_o all_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o two_o church_n in_o hope_n each_o of_o they_o shall_v keep_v their_o own_o doctrine_n and_o suffer_v no_o innovation_n this_o be_v the_o same_o policy_n michael_n paleologus_fw-la inspire_v his_o bishop_n with_o as_o we_o already_o observe_v and_o make_v they_o consent_v to_o the_o union_n at_o the_o council_n of_o lion_n under_o gregory_n the_o x._o now_o this_o be_v call_v in_o my_o dictionary_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v i_o too_o of_o dictionary_n of_o my_o own_o make_v this_o be_v call_v i_o say_v a_o plaster_a union_n a_o external_a agreement_n which_o have_v no_o more_o than_o the_o shadow_n and_o appearance_n of_o a_o union_n see_v that_o within_o there_o be_v a_o real_a separation_n the_o judgement_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v make_v of_o my_o answer_n depend_v on_o two_o question_n the_o first_o whether_o in_o effect_n policy_n have_v any_o share_n in_o this_o affair_n or_o not_o the_o second_o whether_o we_o may_v just_o say_v that_o it_o so_o far_o prevail_v on_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o make_v they_o silent_a in_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n although_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o for_o the_o decide_n of_o the_o first_o question_n i_o desire_v no_o other_o person_n than_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o it_o be_v no_o great_a mystery_n say_v he_o to_o tell_v we_o that_o in_o this_o design_n of_o a_o 337._o ibid_fw-la p._n 337._o union_n touch_v the_o difference_n which_o divide_v the_o greek_n from_o the_o latin_n there_o shall_v be_v politic_a respect_n and_o humane_a interest_n this_o be_v neither_o marvellous_a nor_o unjust_a but_o whether_o just_a or_o unjust_a be_v not_o the_o question_n it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o i_o there_o be_v such_o respect_n in_o this_o affair_n the_o turk_n say_v he_o likewise_o make_v great_a progress_n and_o reduce_v the_o emperor_n to_o the_o great_a extremity_n and_o a_o little_a low_o the_o emperor_n choose_v rather_o to_o treat_v with_o the_o pope_n and_o cardinal_n as_o be_v more_o able_a to_o procure_v he_o that_o assistance_n he_o need_v and_o hope_v to_o obtain_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o union_n than_o with_o the_o council_n of_o bale_n here_o than_o we_o have_v the_o policy_n and_o interest_n of_o the_o greek_n describe_v the_o father_n of_o bale_n say_v he_o moreover_o be_v very_o desirous_a to_o raise_v up_o the_o dignity_n of_o their_o council_n by_o a_o union_n with_o the_o greek_n and_o therefore_o they_o make_v the_o most_o advantageous_a offer_v they_o be_v able_a to_o the_o deputy_n of_o the_o emperor_n john_n paleologus_fw-la emanuel_n '_o s_o son_n and_o successor_n but_o eugenus_n the_o iv_o intend_v to_o transfer_v the_o council_n from_o bale_n to_o ferrara_n he_o make_v use_v of_o the_o reunion_n of_o the_o greek_n for_o a_o pretence_n of_o this_o translation_n and_o so_o order_v it_o with_o the_o greek_a emperor_n that_o he_o engage_v he_o to_o send_v word_n he_o can_v not_o come_v to_o bale_n so_o that_o here_o we_o have_v again_o the_o political_a interest_n of_o eugenus_n and_o his_o bishop_n we_o may_v here_o relate_v several_a matter_n touch_v the_o miserable_a state_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o of_o the_o negotiation_n of_o the_o council_n of_o bale_n and_o of_o pope_n eugenus_n with_o the_o emperor_n and_o patriarch_n touch_v the_o reason_n why_o the_o pope_n be_v prefer_v and_o several_a other_o circumstance_n but_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o prove_v a_o point_n that_o be_v grant_v come_v we_o then_o to_o the_o second_o question_n whether_o it_o may_v be_v true_o say_v that_o policy_n so_o far_o prevail_v on_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o make_v they_o silent_a on_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n although_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o for_o the_o clear_n up_o of_o this_o point_n the_o reader_n must_v here_o remember_v what_o i_o prove_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n 1._o that_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o different_a opinion_n between_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n some_o of_o which_o break_v out_o into_o open_a dispute_n and_o other_o not_z 2._o that_o although_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o two_o church_n touch_v the_o change_n hap'n_v in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v in_o the_o main_a infinite_o different_a yet_o be_v their_o difference_n conceal_v under_o a_o veil_n of_o expression_n common_a to_o they_o both_o on_o these_o two_o principle_n i_o say_v we_o must_v not_o imagine_v there_o be_v make_v in_o this_o council_n a_o general_a discussion_n of_o all_o the_o point_n wherein_o these_o two_o church_n differ_v nor_o that_o the_o union_n be_v carry_v on_o upon_o this_o account_n it_o be_v indeed_o at_o first_o the_o sentiment_n of_o george_n scholarius_n who_o tell_v the_o emperor_n that_o to_o make_v a_o solid_a and_o last_a union_n it_o be_v needful_a to_o examine_v all_o the_o doctrine_n on_o both_o side_n 6._o syrup_n hist_o council_n flor._n sect._n 3._o c._n 6._o without_o omit_v any_o but_o for_o the_o make_n of_o a_o politic_a temporary_a union_n the_o send_n of_o three_o or_o four_o deputy_n be_v sufficient_a which_o will_v produce_v the_o same_o if_o not_o a_o better_a effect_n and_o will_v be_v more_o beneficial_a to_o their_o country_n than_o if_o the_o emperor_n and_o his_o whole_a clergy_n be_v present_a this_o advice_n be_v present_o like_v of_o but_o not_o take_v for_o there_o be_v neither_o mention_n in_o the_o council_n of_o christ_n descent_n into_o hell_n the_o salvation_n of_o the_o damn_a apocryphal_a book_n nor_o of_o any_o other_o point_n but_o what_o have_v be_v open_o controvert_v and_o of_o they_o how_o many_o be_v pass_v over_o in_o silence_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o the_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n although_o the_o greek_n hold_v the_o necessity_n thereof_o nor_o of_o the_o priest_n coelibacy_n although_o this_o have_v be_v former_o debate_v nor_o use_v of_o carve_a image_n which_o the_o greek_n esteem_v idol_n nor_o ministry_n of_o confirmation_n which_o the_o latin_n hold_v belong_v only_o to_o the_o bishop_n whereas_o the_o greek_n administer_v it_o by_o their_o priest_n although_o photius_n make_v it_o a_o cause_n of_o separation_n neither_o be_v there_o any_o mention_n of_o the_o use_n of_o blood_n and_o creature_n strangle_v which_o the_o greek_n hold_v unlawful_a although_o cerularius_n make_v it_o his_o chief_a accusation_n nor_o of_o the_o visible_a light_n which_o shine_v about_o the_o body_n of_o our_o saviour_n on_o mount_n tabor_n which_o the_o greek_n hold_v to_o be_v a_o beam_n of_o god_n eternal_a light_n nor_o several_a other_o error_n broach_v by_o palamas_n which_o the_o greek_n have_v embrace_v nor_o of_o the_o pope_n power_n to_o grant_v indulgency_n which_o the_o greek_n deride_v nor_o of_o the_o three_o immersion_n they_o believe_v necessary_a in_o baptism_n there_o be_v only_o mention_v of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o azyme_n purgatory_n the_o beatifical_a vision_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o papal_a supremacy_n and_o yet_o there_o be_v but_o two_o of_o these_o five_o point_n discuss_v neither_o namely_o that_o of_o purgatory_n and_o that_o of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o other_o pass_v into_o the_o decree_n without_o examination_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o act_n of_o the_o same_o council_n and_o now_o will_v mr._n arnaud_n make_v we_o believe_v that_o policy_n can_v not_o so_o far_o prevail_v on_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o make_v they_o silent_a in_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n it_o make_v they_o silent_a in_o point_n express_o set_v down_o in_o their_o book_n in_o other_o which_o be_v public_o controvert_v betwixt_o they_o and_o the_o latin_n and_o agitate_a in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o separation_n and_o yet_o it_o can_v not_o shut_v their_o mouth_n in_o reference_n to_o a_o article_n on_o which_o they_o see_v nothing_o determine_v in_o their_o church_n neither_o for_o it_o nor_o against_o it_o on_o which_o neither_o they_o nor_o their_o father_n have_v yet_o dispute_v and_o of_o who_o importance_n they_o can_v not_o judge_n be_v hinder_v by_o their_o ignorance_n moreover_o have_v transubstantiation_n be_v propose_v to_o have_v be_v either_o approve_v or_o reject_v mr._n arnaud_n argument_n will_v have_v some_o colour_n perhaps_o i_o say_v perhaps_o for_o after_o all_o if_o their_o policy_n be_v so_o prevalent_a as_o to_o make_v they_o sign_v a_o decree_n against_o their_o own_o conscience_n wherein_o they_o renounce_v their_o ancient_a opinion_n touch_v the_o five_o article_n and_o receive_v those_o of_o the_o latin_n who_o see_v not_o that_o it_o may_v as_o well_o oblige_v they_o to_o receive_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n but_o howsoever_o they_o be_v not_o put_v upon_o to_o acknowledge_v it_o and_o their_o
change_n of_o substance_n so_o that_o so_o far_a jeremias_n have_v no_o cause_n to_o tell_v they_o they_o mistake_v his_o word_n neither_o do_v he_o do_v it_o in_o his_o reply_n or_o second_o answer_n but_o still_o continue_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v without_o proceed_v any_o far_o it_o be_v true_a in_o fine_a that_o the_o divine_n have_v reply_v to_o jeremias_n his_o second_o letter_n they_o express_o oppose_v the_o change_n of_o substance_n and_o seem_v thereby_o to_o suppose_v they_o have_v take_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o jeremias_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o real_a transubstantiation_n which_o may_v then_o oblige_v this_o patriarch_n to_o explain_v himself_o more_o clear_o than_o he_o have_v do_v in_o his_o former_a write_n but_o it_o be_v also_o true_a that_o he_o return_v they_o no_o particular_a answer_n touch_v the_o article_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o content_v himself_o with_o tell_v they_o in_o general_a concern_v the_o sacrament_n that_o see_v they_o admit_v only_o some_o of_o they_o and_o moreover_o erroneous_o pervert_v and_o change_v the_o expression_n of_o the_o ancient_a and_o modern_a doctrine_n to_o obtain_v their_o aim_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o therefore_o deserve_v not_o the_o title_n of_o divine_n which_o sufficient_o show_v his_o complaint_n against_o they_o for_o their_o misunderstanding_n of_o these_o term_n in_o understand_v they_o of_o a_o change_n of_o substance_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n certify_v they_o that_o for_o his_o part_n he_o will_v not_o deviate_v from_o the_o general_a and_o usual_a expression_n of_o his_o church_n it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v in_o these_o write_n of_o jeremias_n such_o matter_n which_o can_v agree_v with_o the_o roman_a transubstantiation_n as_o that_o which_o we_o have_v already_o relate_v when_o we_o treat_v on_o the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o greek_n that_o god_n have_v give_v we_o the_o sacrament_n double_a that_o be_v to_o say_v consist_v on_o one_o hand_n of_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o on_o the_o other_o of_o sensible_a thing_n which_o be_v water_n oil_n bread_n and_o the_o chalice_n by_o which_o our_o soul_n be_v sanctify_v for_o a_o man_n that_o speak_v thus_o clear_o show_v he_o understand_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v we_o may_v likewise_o reckon_v in_o this_o rank_n what_o he_o say_v concern_v the_o church_n that_o she_o be_v set_v forth_o to_o we_o in_o the_o mystery_n not_o as_o in_o the_o symbol_n but_o as_o the_o member_n be_v in_o the_o heart_n and_o the_o branch_n of_o a_o tree_n in_o the_o root_n or_o as_o the_o branch_n in_o the_o vine_n according_a to_o our_o saviour_n word_n for_o here_o be_v not_o only_o a_o bare_a communion_n of_o name_n or_o relation_n of_o resemblance_n but_o the_o identity_n of_o the_o thing_n itself_o for_o the_o mystery_n be_v real_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o they_o be_v not_o change_v into_o our_o body_n but_o we_o be_v change_v into_o they_o the_o strong_a part_n prevail_v the_o iron_n when_o put_v in_o the_o fire_n become_v fire_n itself_o but_o the_o fire_n become_v not_o iron_n as_o then_o when_o the_o iron_n be_v red-hot_a we_o perceive_v no_o more_o iron_n but_o fire_n the_o fire_n dispel_v all_o the_o propriety_n of_o iron_n so_o he_o that_o behold_v christ_n church_n in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v unite_v to_o he_o and_o partake_v of_o his_o flesh_n behold_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n this_o discourse_n be_v take_v verbatim_o out_o of_o cabasilas_n as_o i_o have_v observe_v elsewhere_o and_o show_v the_o change_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n must_v not_o be_v urge_v as_o if_o they_o understand_v it_o of_o a_o change_n of_o substance_n see_v he_o use_v the_o same_o term_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o communicant_n say_v we_o be_v change_v into_o the_o mystery_n they_o likewise_o show_v we_o we_o must_v not_o take_v in_o a_o counter-sence_n what_o he_o say_v concern_v the_o mystery_n be_v real_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n see_v he_o tell_v we_o the_o church_n be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n i_o allege_v these_o last_o word_n in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o say_v that_o jeremias_n speak_v of_o the_o church_n which_o have_v receive_v the_o impression_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o christ_n mr._n arnaud_n accuse_v i_o of_o falsify_v this_o passage_n but_o this_o accusation_n come_v from_o his_o be_v out_o of_o humour_n the_o original_a word_n i_o recite_v be_v these_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o will_v perceive_v nothing_o else_o but_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o as_o to_o what_o i_o say_v that_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n which_o have_v receive_v the_o impression_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o christ_n i_o affirm_v this_o be_v his_o sense_n and_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n as_o prejudice_v as_o he_o be_v can_v give_v it_o any_o other_o for_o to_o what_o relate_v this_o comparison_n of_o fire_n which_o change_v the_o iron_n but_o to_o the_o impression_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o christ_n on_o the_o church_n and_o this_o union_n of_o the_o church_n with_o christ_n but_o to_o his_o spiritual_a and_o mystical_a union_n it_o be_v true_a he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v in_o as_o much_o as_o she_o be_v partaker_n of_o his_o flesh_n but_o this_o do_v not_o in_o any_o sort_n change_v his_o sense_n for_o it_o be_v from_o the_o mystical_a participation_n of_o his_o flesh_n that_o come_v the_o impression_n of_o his_o spirit_n and_o it_o be_v the_o impression_n of_o his_o spirit_n which_o effect_n this_o admirable_a change_n these_o two_o thing_n be_v subalternate_a but_o not_o contrary_a to_o one_o another_o so_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n impertinent_o charge_v i_o with_o falsify_v the_o passage_n of_o jeremias_n but_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o this_o other_o passage_n which_o forbesius_n allege_v and_o concern_v which_o i_o have_v complain_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n mr._n arnaud_n may_v say_v if_o he_o please_v that_o my_o complaint_n be_v unreasonable_a yet_o will_v it_o be_v find_v both_o just_a and_o reasonable_a forbesius_n be_v a_o person_n who_o make_v outward_a profession_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n yet_o write_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n under_o the_o specious_a pretence_n of_o peace_n and_o agreement_n to_o soften_v what_o we_o believe_v be_v hard_a in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n he_o assure_v we_o that_o almost_o all_o the_o greek_n believe_v it_o and_o instance_n jeremias_n who_o teach_v according_a to_o what_o he_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v neither_o a_o figure_n nor_o a_o azyme_n but_o the_o real_a body_n of_o christ_n contain_v under_o the_o species_n of_o leaven_a bread_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n allege_v this_o forbesius_n as_o a_o person_n who_o testimony_n ought_v to_o be_v of_o great_a weight_n with_o we_o be_v a_o protestant_n the_o cause_n then_o of_o my_o complaint_n be_v that_o we_o must_v have_v a_o false_a translation_n of_o jeremias_n impose_v upon_o we_o under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o protestant_n without_o tell_v we_o what_o kind_n of_o man_n this_o protestant_n be_v when_o we_o make_v use_v of_o a_o witness_n we_o ought_v certain_o to_o consider_v what_o he_o be_v and_o if_o it_o appear_v there_o be_v just_a exception_n against_o he_o we_o must_v not_o offer_v he_o and_o when_o we_o will_v use_v a_o passage_n which_o he_o allege_v we_o must_v take_v care_v his_o translation_n be_v true_a it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o say_v we_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o justify_v the_o translation_n of_o protestant_n and_o that_o if_o he_o be_v mistake_v it_o be_v his_o fault_n this_o may_v be_v indeed_o allege_v suppose_v the_o 365._o p._n 365._o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v dispute_v against_o forbesius_n or_o be_v ignorant_a who_o this_o forbesius_n be_v but_o this_o man_n character_n sufficient_o show_v itself_o by_o the_o bare_a read_n of_o his_o book_n neither_o do_v it_o signify_v any_o thing_n to_o say_v that_o forbesius_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o this_o translation_n but_o transcribe_v it_o verbatim_o from_o socolovius_n neither_o be_v it_o less_o a_o deceit_n in_o forbesius_n himself_o who_o ought_v not_o to_o make_v we_o believe_v that_o jeremias_n say_v what_o he_o do_v not_o and_o when_o a_o person_n that_o pretend_v to_o be_v of_o our_o communion_n deceive_v we_o we_o have_v right_a to_o inveigh_v against_o he_o let_v we_o come_v then_o to_o the_o point_n and_o inquire_v whether_o the_o translation_n of_o jeremias_n be_v false_a mr._n arnaud_n say_v it_o be_v not_o and_o i_o affirm_v it_o be_v the_o question_n will_v be_v decide_v by_o the_o read_n of_o jeremias_n his_o own_o word_n the_o bread_n say_v he_o of_o the_o lord_n
to_o my_o own_o part_n believe_v as_o i_o do_v that_o the_o world_n do_v not_o much_o concern_v itself_o whether_o i_o be_o diligent_a or_o lazy_a i_o shall_v not_o make_v this_o a_o matter_n of_o debate_n only_o say_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n with_o all_o his_o read_n will_v be_v no_o less_o perplex_v than_o myself_o how_o negligent_a soever_o i_o be_o shall_v either_o of_o we_o be_v put_v upon_o the_o produce_v of_o the_o testimony_n of_o one_o single_a moscovite_n author_n that_o express_o mention_n transubstantiation_n either_o one_o way_n or_o other_o if_o then_o by_o real_a proof_n he_o mean_v passage_n of_o the_o moscovite_n themselves_o i_o beg_v of_o he_o to_o show_v i_o who_o be_v the_o author_n of_o this_o nation_n that_o have_v treat_v of_o the_o mystery_n of_o christian_a religion_n for_o except_v the_o letter_n of_o john_n the_o metropolitain_n of_o moscou_n which_o sigismond_n do_v herberstein_n have_v mosc_n sigism_n com._n rer_n mosc_n publish_v together_o with_o the_o canon_n of_o another_o john_n and_o the_o answer_n of_o niphon_n bishop_n of_o novograd_n i_o know_v none_o that_o have_v write_v about_o religion_n or_o any_o thing_n else_o and_o these_o three_o piece_n aforemention_v be_v but_o five_o page_n of_o paper_n in_o all_o but_o if_o by_o these_o real_a proof_n mr._n arnaud_n mean_v the_o testimony_n of_o those_o who_o have_v describe_v the_o religion_n of_o these_o people_n his_o complaint_n have_v no_o ground_n we_o have_v already_o tell_v he_o that_o traveller_n and_o those_o that_o make_v discourse_n of_o distant_a nation_n give_v we_o seldom_o any_o other_o than_o a_o general_a relation_n of_o their_o opinion_n without_o descend_v to_o particularize_v what_o they_o hold_v or_o reject_v so_o that_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o certain_o conclude_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o these_o author_n it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o say_v that_o in_o the_o comparison_n they_o make_v of_o religion_n it_o be_v always_o with_o the_o roman_n catholic_n religion_n that_o they_o compare_v all_o other_o and_o that_o 427._o lib._n 5._o c._n 1._o p._n 427._o in_o this_o comparison_n the_o principal_a difference_n be_v design_v to_o be_v mark_v out_o for_o suppose_v they_o all_o of_o they_o take_v this_o course_n it_o be_v certain_a they_o must_v reduce_v all_o these_o principal_a difference_n to_o those_o which_o spring_n from_o a_o express_a and_o actual_a opposition_n wherein_o on_o one_o hand_n the_o roman_a church_n profess_v to_o believe_v such_o a_o point_n and_o the_o church_n which_o be_v compare_v with_o it_o profess_v on_o the_o contrary_a to_o oppose_v and_o reject_v it_o so_o that_o we_o must_v not_o wonder_v if_o those_o that_o have_v discourse_v of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o moscovite_n have_v observe_v that_o they_o hold_v as_o fabulous_a the_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n acknowledge_v not_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n and_o give_v the_o communion_n to_o child_n and_o yet_o have_v not_o observe_v that_o they_o do_v not_o hold_v transubstantiation_n these_o point_n be_v open_o controvert_v between_o the_o greek_a church_n of_o which_o the_o moscovite_n make_v a_o part_n and_o the_o latin_a but_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o so_o they_o do_v not_o teach_v it_o neither_o yet_o do_v they_o make_v thereof_o a_o point_n of_o controversy_n if_o there_o can_v be_v any_o advantage_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o these_o author_n it_o fall_v to_o i_o for_o be_v most_o of_o they_o roman_a catholic_n and_o know_v well_o the_o importance_n of_o this_o article_n and_o how_o great_o controvert_v in_o our_o western_a part_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n if_o they_o have_v find_v it_o hold_v establish_v and_o teach_v among_o the_o moscovite_n but_o they_o will_v remark_n as_o much_o on_o purpose_n to_o gratify_v in_o this_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o endeavour_v to_o clear_v it_o from_o the_o reproach_n of_o innovation_n neither_o must_v mr._n arnaud_n imagine_v that_o he_o be_v the_o only_a person_n that_o have_v in_o his_o eye_n the_o schismatical_a church_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o controvert_v point_n in_o our_o europe_n these_o aforementioned_a author_n be_v not_o want_v to_o tell_v we_o of_o the_o devotion_n which_o these_o people_n have_v for_o image_n the_o worship_n they_o give_v their_o saint_n their_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a their_o fasting_n monk_n confession_n extreme_a unction_n and_o in_o a_o word_n of_o all_o particular_n wherein_o they_o be_v agree_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o protestant_n how_o then_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v they_o have_v forget_v that_o of_o transubstantiation_n it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o say_v that_o they_o do_v not_o particular_o remark_n the_o article_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o incarnation_n touch_v the_o death_n of_o christ_n nor_o the_o other_o in_o the_o creed_n for_o beside_o that_o this_o be_v not_o absolute_o true_a there_o be_v some_o of_o these_o author_n who_o declare_v the_o moscovite_n hold_v athanasius_n creed_n and_o the_o seven_o first_o council_n and_o consequent_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o incarnation_n etc._n etc._n beside_o this_o i_o say_v these_o article_n be_v not_o debate_v between_o the_o romanist_n and_o protestant_n as_o the_o other_o be_v and_o especial_o that_o of_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n but_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n we_o will_v show_v mr._n claude_n that_o they_o be_v not_o all_o of_o they_o silent_a on_o this_o point_n there_o be_v some_o that_o clear_o affirm_v the_o moscovite_n 426._o ibid._n p._n 426._o hold_v transubstantiation_n which_o we_o be_v to_o examine_v he_o tell_v we_o then_o that_o paulus_n jovius_n have_v observe_v they_o reject_v purgatory_n and_o disow_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n and_o follow_v the_o greek_n ceremony_n make_v a_o general_a conclusion_n concern_v all_o the_o other_o article_n that_o they_o hold_v the_o same_o as_o we_o do_v in_o caeteris_fw-la eadem_fw-la quae_fw-la a_o nobis_fw-la de_fw-fr religione_fw-la sentiuntur_fw-la constanâ—â—ssime_fw-la credunt_fw-la i_o think_v add_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n be_v article_n 428._o p._n 428._o important_a enough_o to_o be_v comprehend_v under_o this_o general_a proposition_n be_v this_o a_o right_a consequence_n it_o will_v likewise_o follow_v hence_o that_o the_o moscovite_n priest_n do_v not_o marry_v no_o more_o than_o those_o of_o the_o latin_n for_o paulus_n jovius_n say_v nothing_o of_o that_o it_o will_v follow_v they_o baptize_v not_o with_o three_o immersion_n and_o hold_v all_o other_o baptism_n to_o be_v of_o none_o effect_v for_o paulus_n jovius_n do_v not_o remark_n this_o neither_o do_v he_o any_o more_o take_v notice_n that_o they_o reject_v the_o confirmation_n of_o a_o bishop_n hold_v fast_v on_o saturday_n to_o be_v a_o great_a crime_n abhor_v the_o eat_n of_o creature_n strangle_v and_o yet_o these_o article_n be_v as_o important_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o moscovite_n as_o any_o other_o see_v they_o make_v they_o principal_a controversy_n not_o be_v able_a to_o bear_v with_o they_o that_o be_v of_o contrary_a opinion_n mr._n arnaud_n must_v not_o be_v so_o quick_a at_o draw_v consequence_n or_o imagine_v that_o paulus_n jovius_n have_v be_v so_o exact_a in_o all_o that_o mosc_n paul_n jovius_n com._n the_o legate_n mosc_n he_o have_v write_v concern_v the_o moscovite_n for_o he_o tell_v we_o they_o have_v st._n ambrose_n work_n st._n augustine_n st._n jerom_n where_o st._n gregory_n translate_v into_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n and_o high_o respect_v they_o and_o possevin_n the_o jesuit_n tell_v we_o that_o have_v make_v a_o exact_a inquiry_n into_o this_o particular_a he_o can_v find_v no_o such_o thing_n neither_o believe_v the_o name_n of_o these_o author_n be_v know_v to_o mosc_n possevin_n com._n 1._o de_fw-fr reb_n mosc_n these_o people_n although_o those_o of_o st._n ambrose_n and_o gregory_n may_v be_v see_v in_o their_o calendar_n and_o that_o at_o the_o prince_n court_n he_o can_v hear_v nothing_o of_o this_o sacranus_fw-la a_o cannon_n of_o cracovia_n add_v mr._n arnaud_n who_o give_v we_o the_o large_a catalogue_n he_o can_v of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o moscovite_n say_v touch_v the_o eigth_n error_n that_o according_a to_o the_o moscovite_n the_o body_n of_o our_o saviour_n 431._o lib._n 5._o c._n 1._o p._n 431._o christ_n can_v be_v consecrate_a with_o azyme_n and_o on_o the_o sixteenth_o error_n that_o they_o cut_v a_o morsel_n of_o the_o bread_n prepare_v for_o the_o sacrifice_n into_o the_o form_n of_o a_o triangle_n and_o consecrate_v it_o to_o make_v thereof_o the_o body_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n in_o corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la consecrant_fw-la and_o in_o the_o eighteen_o error_n consecrant_fw-la panem_fw-la in_o corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la it_o be_v certain_a mr._n arnaud_n make_v a_o small_a matter_n serve_v
own_o accord_n to_o forsake_v it_o than_o to_o be_v force_v to_o it_o by_o a_o considerable_a number_n of_o authoritys_n i_o confess_v this_o acknowledgement_n of_o mr._n arnauds_n be_v praiseworthy_a but_o this_o confident_a assertion_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v not_o so_o for_o although_o a_o retractation_n be_v a_o virtuous_a effect_n yet_o methinks_v a_o man_n ought_v to_o be_v spare_v in_o this_o particular_a but_o to_o go_v on_o with_o our_o proof_n the_o second_o shall_v be_v take_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o pope_n john_n 22._o the_o historian_n raynaldus_n relate_v that_o in_o his_o time_n not_o only_o the_o armenian_n which_o dwell_v in_o cilicia_n and_o armenia_n embrace_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o those_o also_o that_o be_v drive_v out_o by_o the_o saracen_n and_o be_v withdraw_v into_o chersonnesus_n taurique_n submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o bishop_n of_o capha_n who_o be_v a_o latin_n that_o he_o receive_v they_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o the_o pope_n thereupon_o congratulate_v they_o and_o show_v they_o that_o in_o the_o divine_a mystery_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v mingle_v some_o water_n with_o the_o wine_n before_o it_o be_v consecrate_v he_o afterward_o produce_v this_o pope_n letter_n to_o the_o archbishop_n and_o armenian_a priest_n which_o be_v in_o the_o diocese_n of_o capha_n we_o have_v receive_v say_v pope_n john_n great_a satisfaction_n in_o understanding_n how_o the_o almighty_a creator_n display_v his_o virtue_n in_o you_o have_v enlighten_v your_o mind_n with_o the_o knowledge_n of_o his_o save_a grace_n and_o in_o that_o you_o have_v vow_v to_o keep_v the_o catholic_n faith_n which_o the_o holy_a roman_a church_n true_o hold_v which_o she_o faithful_o teach_v and_o preach_v and_o that_o you_o have_v promise_v obedience_n to_o the_o roman_a prelate_n and_o his_o church_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o our_o reverend_a brother_n jerome_n bishop_n of_o capha_n and_o therefore_o we_o earnest_o desire_v that_o hold_v the_o save_a doctrine_n of_o this_o church_n you_o likewise_o observe_v its_o ceremony_n especial_o in_o what_o relate_v to_o the_o most_o excellent_a of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v the_o ineffable_a sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n for_o although_o all_o the_o other_o sacrament_n confer_v sanctify_a grace_n yet_o in_o this_o be_v contain_v entire_o jesus_n christ_n sacramental_o under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o remain_v the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n then_o he_o tell_v they_o they_o must_v mingle_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o chalice_n because_o this_o mixture_n be_v a_o commemoration_n of_o our_o lord_n death_n and_o of_o the_o blood_n and_o water_n which_o gush_v out_o from_o his_o side_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o this_o pope_n apply_v himself_o only_o to_o these_o two_o article_n because_o the_o armenian_n hold_v neither_o of_o they_o and_o that_o in_o reference_n to_o they_o it_o be_v a_o new_a doctrine_n and_o ceremony_n in_o which_o they_o have_v need_v to_o be_v instruct_v for_o to_o what_o purpose_n shall_v transubstantiation_n be_v recommend_v to_o they_o if_o they_o before_o hold_v it_o for_o a_o fundamental_a point_n of_o their_o ancient_a religion_n why_o must_v all_o the_o other_o point_n of_o controversy_n between_o the_o two_o church_n be_v lay_v aside_o as_o that_o of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o two_o nature_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n purgatory_n confirmation_n and_o several_a other_o to_o stick_v whole_o to_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o mixture_n of_o water_n the_o thing_n declare_v itself_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o be_v of_o all_o man_n in_o the_o world_n the_o most_o ready_a at_o proof_n make_v one_o of_o this_o the_o pope_n say_v he_o so_o little_o disinherit_v the_o armenian_n believe_v not_o transubstantiation_n that_o although_o he_o propose_v it_o to_o they_o express_o yet_o he_o 469._o lib._n 5._o ch._n 6._o p._n 469._o do_v it_o only_o occasional_o and_o by_o way_n of_o principle_n to_o assert_v the_o wine_n ought_v to_o be_v mix_v with_o water_n and_o this_o last_o particular_a be_v that_o to_o which_o he_o particular_o apply_v himself_o and_o which_o be_v the_o capital_a or_o summary_n of_o his_o letter_n whereas_o have_v he_o have_v the_o least_o thought_n that_o the_o armenian_n believe_v not_o transubstantiation_n he_o will_v without_o doubt_n have_v set_v about_o prove_v it_o and_o that_o with_o more_o care_n and_o earnestness_n than_o he_o do_v the_o mixture_n of_o water_n in_o the_o chalice_n mr._n arnaud_n must_v pardon_v i_o if_o i_o tell_v he_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o the_o pope_n do_v only_o occasional_o mention_v transubstantiation_n and_o by_o way_n of_o principle_n to_o establish_v the_o mixture_n of_o water_n raynaldus_n who_o relate_v this_o affair_n give_v a_o better_a account_n of_o it_o than_o he_o ipsos_fw-la instruxit_fw-la say_v he_o ut_fw-la in_o divinis_fw-la mysteriis_fw-la substantia_fw-la panis_fw-la et_fw-la vini_fw-la integris_fw-la speciebus_fw-la cum_fw-la christi_fw-la corpore_fw-la et_fw-la sanguine_fw-la commutaretur_fw-la et_fw-la vino_fw-la consecrando_fw-la aqua_fw-la modica_fw-la affundenda_fw-la esset_fw-la i_o believe_v i_o do_v not_o do_v ill_o in_o oppose_v against_o mr._n arnaud_n illusion_n a_o truth_n attest_v by_o a_o historian_n that_o faithful_o relate_v the_o matter_n without_o the_o least_o regard_n to_o our_o dispute_n moreover_o what_o can_v be_v more_o unreasonable_a than_o to_o say_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v that_o the_o pope_n propose_v transubstantiation_n only_o occasional_o and_o by_o way_n of_o principle_n to_o establish_v thereby_o the_o put_n of_o water_n into_o the_o cup_n what_o relation_n be_v there_o between_o these_o two_o thing_n it_o do_v not_o follow_v from_o the_o believe_v of_o transubstantiation_n that_o water_n must_v be_v put_v in_o the_o chalice_n nor_o that_o those_o which_o do_v not_o do_v it_o oppose_v this_o doctrine_n these_o be_v two_o distinct_a point_n which_o have_v their_o proof_n apart_o without_o any_o coherence_n or_o mutual_a dependence_n and_o there_o can_v be_v perhaps_o any_o thing_n impute_v to_o a_o pope_n less_o beseem_v the_o dignity_n and_o infallibility_n of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n than_o to_o make_v he_o argue_v after_o this_o manner_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v transubstantiate_v therefore_o you_o must_v put_v water_n into_o the_o chalice_n mr._n arnaud_n ought_v to_o be_v more_o careful_a of_o the_o honour_n of_o this_o prelate_n and_o observe_v that_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o mixture_n of_o water_n be_v not_o in_o his_o discourse_n a_o kind_n of_o principle_n and_o conclusion_n this_o will_v be_v ridiculous_a but_o a_o doctrine_n and_o practise_v which_o the_o pope_n recommend_v to_o the_o armenian_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v be_v henceforward_o conformable_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o thus_o raynaldus_n understand_v it_o who_o have_v be_v more_o sincere_a in_o this_o than_o mr._n arnaud_n as_o to_o that_o minute_n observation_n that_o the_o pope_n do_v more_o insist_v on_o the_o mixture_n of_o water_n than_o on_o transubstantiation_n it_o be_v not_o worthconsider_v for_o this_o proceed_v not_o from_o the_o cause_n mr._n arnaud_n imagine_v but_o only_o from_o the_o pope_n declare_v to_o the_o armenian_n the_o mystical_a signification_n of_o this_o mixture_n which_o require_v some_o discourse_n and_o which_o raynaldus_n have_v well_o observe_v whodistinguishesthesethree_a particular_n in_o the_o pope_n letter_n transubstantiation_n the_o mixture_n of_o water_n and_o the_o mystical_a signification_n ipsos_fw-la instruxit_fw-la ut_fw-la indivinis_fw-la mysteriis_fw-la substantia_fw-la panis_fw-la &_o vini_fw-la integris_fw-la speciebus_fw-la cum_fw-la christi_fw-la corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_fw-la commutaretur_fw-la &_o vino_fw-la consecrando_fw-la aqua_fw-la modica_fw-la affun_fw-la denda_fw-la esset_fw-la acdivina_fw-la ea_fw-la re_fw-mi adumbratra_fw-mi mysteria_fw-la aperuit_fw-la that_o be_v to_o say_v he_o teach_v they_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n the_o mixture_n of_o water_n and_o show_v they_o the_o mystery_n represent_v by_o this_o mixture_n my_o three_o proof_n be_v take_v from_o the_o information_n which_o benedict_n xii_o successor_n to_o john_n the_o xxii_o cause_v to_o be_v make_v touch_v the_o error_n of_o the_o armenian_n not_o at_o rome_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v assert_v through_o a_o mistake_n of_o which_o inadvertency_n be_v i_o guilty_a how_o severe_a will_v he_o be_v upon_o i_o but_o at_o avignon_n where_o he_o keep_v his_o seat_n and_o whence_o his_o bull_n be_v date_v the_o 67_o article_n 1341._o raynauld_n ad_fw-la ann._n 1341._o be_v express_v in_o these_o term_n the_o armenian_n do_v not_o say_v that_o after_o the_o word_n
the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n several_a passage_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o may_v be_v easy_o make_v to_o point_n at_o it_o and_o which_o several_a doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n at_o this_o day_n do_v in_o effect_n make_v to_o relate_v unto_o transubstantiation_n it_o will_v not_o be_v find_v they_o have_v take_v several_a term_n in_o the_o sense_n wherein_o they_o must_v be_v take_v upon_o the_o supposition_n of_o species_n for_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_a of_o spiritual_o to_o denote_v a_o existence_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n of_o the_o veil_n of_o the_o sacrament_n or_o figure_n of_o bread_n to_o signify_v a_o bare_a appearance_n of_o bread_n that_o cover_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o corporeal_a presence_n for_o a_o presence_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o body_n by_o opposition_n to_o the_o presence_n of_o this_o same_o body_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n it_o be_v plain_o see_v they_o have_v force_v and_o exaggerated_a the_o expression_n of_o the_o scripture_n on_o the_o subject_a of_o baptism_n the_o church_n the_o poor_a the_o gospel_n at_o least_o as_o vehem_fw-mi ent_o as_o those_o that_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o scripture_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n we_o shall_v not_o find_v they_o have_v make_v on_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n either_o the_o distinction_n observation_n or_o question_n which_o person_n prepossess_v with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n ought_v necessary_o to_o have_v make_v without_o be_v oblige_v thereunto_o by_o dispute_n nor_o in_o a_o word_n the_o proper_a and_o inseparable_a consequence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a several_a thing_n exact_o contrary_a to_o it_o now_o this_o be_v what_o i_o call_v analogy_n or_o relation_n which_o the_o part_n of_o a_o religion_n have_v with_o one_o another_o and_o against_o which_o i_o say_v it_o be_v not_o rational_a to_o prejudicate_v it_o be_v certain_a we_o ought_v not_o only_o not_o to_o prejudicate_v against_o all_o these_o thing_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_n predetermine_v in_o their_o favour_n see_v the_o prejudice_n which_o all_o these_o thing_n form_n be_v so_o strong_a that_o we_o must_v have_v on_o the_o other_o side_n a_o very_a great_a evidence_n to_o surmount_v it_o especial_o if_o we_o examine_v the_o century_n that_o precede_v the_o seven_o whereunto_o likewise_o may_v be_v apply_v the_o same_o observation_n which_o i_o now_o make_v whence_o arise_v the_o like_a prejudices_fw-la in_o respect_n of_o those_o age_n and_o this_o pejudice_n join_v it_o self_n to_o that_o which_o we_o have_v establish_v touch_v the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n do_v only_o fortify_v it_o yet_o more_o to_o all_o which_o we_o may_v add_v that_o there_o be_v to_o speak_v moral_o a_o kind_n of_o contradiction_n between_o the_o part_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n supposition_n he_o will_v have_v we_o imagine_v the_o church_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o follow_a age_n firm_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o conversion_n of_o substance_n although_o these_o doctrine_n be_v never_o dispute_v of_o therein_o nor_o so_o much_o as_o question_v but_o it_o be_v very_o improbable_a the_o church_n remain_v seven_o or_o eight_o hundred_o year_n without_o any_o contest_v touch_v this_o article_n suppose_v she_o hold_v it_o there_o have_v be_v in_o this_o interval_n of_o time_n several_a controversy_n touch_v the_o principal_a point_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n on_o article_n against_o which_o nature_n do_v less_o rise_n than_o against_o that_o of_o which_o we_o speak_v and_o which_o moreover_o be_v find_v clear_o establish_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v there_o have_v be_v none_o on_o this_o there_o have_v be_v even_o several_a dispute_n in_o which_o there_o have_v be_v occasion_n of_o mention_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n which_o can_v not_o be_v without_o some_o contest_v on_o this_o subject_a such_o be_v the_o controversy_n of_o the_o valentinian_o marcionite_n manichees_n millenaries_n encratites_n arian_n originist_n eutychiens_n ascodrupite_n and_o of_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o other_o which_o must_v unavoidable_o produce_v debate_n on_o the_o eucharist_n have_v the_o belief_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v at_o this_o day_n be_v then_o introduce_v into_o christianity_n it_o be_v then_o certain_a as_o it_o be_v that_o the_o church_n be_v in_o peace_n in_o this_o respect_n during_o all_o these_o century_n it_o be_v a_o token_n that_o the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n be_v therein_o unknown_a and_o this_o very_a consideration_n overthrow_v mr._n arnaud_n prejudice_n and_o confirm_v we_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v say_v without_o doubt_n we_o must_v suppose_v the_o church_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n to_o be_v in_o the_o same_o condition_n wherein_o lie_v that_o of_o the_o eleven_o which_o condemn_v the_o doctrine_n of_o berenger_n but_o beside_o that_o there_o be_v several_a thing_n which_o may_v be_v allege_v concern_v this_o condemnation_n it_o not_o be_v true_a than_o man_n believe_v constant_o and_o universal_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n as_o may_v be_v justify_v by_o several_a induction_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n in_o the_o first_o condemnation_n of_o berenger_n transubstantiation_n be_v establish_v see_v it_o be_v establish_v in_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n hold_v under_o nicolas_n ii_o wherein_o he_o be_v condemn_v for_o the_o five_o time_n according_a to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o office_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n as_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v it_o be_v a_o apparent_a illusion_n to_o design_n the_o ground_v of_o any_o prejudication_n on_o this_o see_v we_o find_v in_o the_o nine_o century_n a_o formal_a contest_v which_o arise_v on_o this_o subject_a and_o that_o even_o this_o make_v the_o principal_a point_n of_o ouâ—_n difference_n to_o wit_n whether_o there_o have_v happen_v any_o change_n therein_o before_o then_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n can_v be_v make_v to_o serve_v for_o a_o principle_n to_o conclude_v from_o thence_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o eigth_n the_o question_n concern_v the_o change_n must_v be_v first_o decide_v for_o whilst_o we_o be_v in_o this_o contest_v there_o can_v be_v no_o consequence_n draw_v hence_o it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a pleasant_a thing_n for_o a_o man_n to_o prejudicate_v against_o the_o change_n which_o we_o pretend_v by_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n as_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o prejudicate_v for_o transubstantiation_n in_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n because_o it_o be_v believe_v in_o the_o eleven_o which_o be_v to_o say_v to_o draw_v the_o principle_n from_o the_o conclusion_n and_o then_o the_o conclusion_n from_o the_o principle_n in_o say_v on_o one_o hand_n that_o transubstantiation_n be_v believe_v in_o the_o eleven_o century_n because_o it_o be_v believe_v in_o the_o seven_o and_o in_o the_o eigth_n and_o on_o the_o other_o that_o it_o be_v believe_v in_o the_o seven_o and_o in_o the_o eight_o because_o it_o be_v believe_v in_o the_o eleven_o let_v mr._n arnaud_n then_o if_o he_o please_v make_v another_o system_fw-la for_o all_o this_o great_a preparation_n of_o observation_n and_o propositious_a fall_n to_o the_o ground_n assoon_o as_o ever_o we_o deny_v he_o the_o supposition_n he_o make_v and_o show_v he_o the_o injustice_n and_o unreasonableness_n of_o it_o as_o to_o this_o pretend_a contrariety_n of_o the_o language_n of_o sense_n with_o that_o of_o faith_n it_o be_v a_o thing_n we_o have_v already_o confute_v shall_v our_o sense_n take_v upon_o they_o to_o tell_v we_o the_o eucharist_n be_v only_o bread_n and_o wine_n or_o mere_a bread_n and_o wine_n our_o faith_n will_v not_o bear_v this_o language_n this_o be_v not_o the_o language_n of_o the_o church_n but_o when_o our_o sense_n only_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n this_o language_n be_v in_o truth_n different_a from_o that_o of_o faith_n which_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o it_o be_v not_o contrary_a to_o it_o for_o faith_n receive_v and_o approve_v it_o in_o the_o manner_n wherein_o the_o sense_n conceive_v it_o which_o be_v to_o say_v it_o be_v real_a bread_n and_o real_a wine_n in_o a_o literal_a sense_n and_o without_o a_o figure_n that_o which_o you_o have_v see_v on_o the_o altar_n say_v st._n augustin_n and_o after_o he_o bede_n a_o author_n of_o the_o eight_o contury_n be_v bread_n and_o infunt_fw-la augus_n serm_n ad_fw-la infunt_fw-la wine_n and_o this_o your_o eye_n tell_v you_o but_o the_o instruction_n which_o your_o faith_n require_v be_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n so_o that_o here_o we_o have_v
century_n and_o that_o it_o will_v not_o be_v find_v i_o attribute_v it_o to_o the_o 10_o second_o that_o when_o i_o speak_v precise_o of_o the_o 10_o i_o do_v not_o suppose_v any_o dispute_n in_o it_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_a a_o gross_a ignorance_n which_o hinder_v they_o from_o dispute_v mr._n arnaud_v can_v comprehend_v that_o there_o be_v or_o that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o dispute_n the_o mean_n say_v he_o that_o they_o propose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n to_o so_o many_o person_n that_o never_o hear_v of_o it_o or_o have_v a_o aversation_n to_o it_o and_o that_o they_o have_v be_v persuade_v immediate_o so_o that_o they_o make_v no_o resistance_n and_o so_o far_o for_o the_o dispute_n the_o mean_n likewise_o that_o so_o many_o dispute_n shall_v produce_v no_o write_n that_o the_o paschasit_n shall_v publish_v nothing_o to_o satisfy_v the_o doubt_n propose_v to_o '_o they_o that_o the_o bertramit_n in_o reject_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n shall_v never_o publish_v the_o reason_n for_o it_o and_o here_o we_o have_v something_o against_o the_o dispute_n but_o people_n must_v never_o argue_v against_o matter_n of_o fact_n it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v dispute_n against_o paschasus_n his_o doctrine_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n we_o learn_v as_o much_o from_o paschasus_n himself_o it_o be_v also_o certain_a there_o be_v likewise_o in_o the_o 11_o on_o the_o same_o subject_n we_o be_v inform_v of_o this_o by_o the_o history_n of_o berenger_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n have_v likewise_o its_o course_n in_o the_o 10_o we_o learn_v this_o from_o the_o paschal_n homily_n and_o sermon_n of_o that_o time_n which_o be_v extant_a it_o be_v also_o certain_a the_o real_a presence_n be_v teach_v therein_o we_o know_v this_o by_o the_o example_n of_o odon_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n who_o make_v use_v of_o miracle_n to_o persuade_v the_o world_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o yet_o do_v it_o not_o appear_v there_o be_v any_o dispute_v raise_v on_o this_o point_n nor_o write_n on_o either_o side_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o we_o ought_v to_o stop_v here_o and_o argue_v not_o against_o these_o matter_n of_o fact_n see_v they_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o on_o these_o fact_n to_o draw_v notice_n thence_o which_o may_v clear_v our_o principal_a question_n which_o be_v whether_o paschasus_n be_v the_o innovator_n or_o whether_o the_o innovation_n must_v be_v attribute_v to_o john_n scot_n to_o bertram_n to_o raban_n or_o any_o other_o adversary_n of_o paschasus_n his_o doctrine_n this_o be_v the_o point_n to_o be_v dispatch_v for_o what_o signify_v the_o mark_v one_o by_o one_o of_o the_o author_n that_o have_v write_v the_o life_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n what_o matter_n be_v it_o to_o we_o who_o write_v the_o life_n of_o s._n radbodus_n or_o that_o of_o s._n godart_n or_o s._n remacle_n we_o do_v not_o see_v say_v mr._n arnaud_n in_o any_o of_o these_o 907._o book_n 9_o ch_z 6._o page_n 907._o life_n that_o either_o of_o they_o busy_v himself_o to_o instruct_v the_o people_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o to_o refute_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n be_v this_o observation_n true_a what_o good_a will_v redound_v from_o it_o do_v these_o historian_n design_v to_o learn_v the_o world_n the_o sentiment_n of_o their_o saint_n on_o every_o particular_a article_n of_o religion_n or_o to_o inform_v we_o what_o be_v the_o subject_n of_o their_o sermon_n and_o instruction_n which_o they_o give_v their_o people_n moreover_o who_o suppose_v all_o these_o bishop_n be_v preacher_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n it_o be_v sufficient_a there_o be_v some_o that_o have_v authorize_v this_o doctrine_n william_n of_o malmsbury_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o acknowledge_v relate_v of_o odon_n the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n that_o he_o confirm_v several_a in_o the_o faith_n that_o doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o our_o lord_n ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la body_n have_v show_v they_o by_o a_o miracle_n the_o bread_n of_o the_o altar_n change_v into_o flesh_n and_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o chalice_n change_v into_o blood_n whether_o these_o doubter_n be_v the_o disciple_n of_o john_n scot_n or_o not_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o inquire_v it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o this_o relation_n show_v we_o there_o be_v several_a person_n that_o withstand_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o that_o these_o person_n be_v neither_o inconsiderable_a for_o their_o number_n nor_o fame_n see_v a_o primate_n of_o england_n the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n be_v force_v to_o make_v use_n of_o a_o miracle_n for_o their_o conversion_n mr._n arnaud_n likewise_o tell_v we_o from_o the_o life_n of_o s._n dunstan_n 8._o page_n 9_o 8._o that_o he_o preach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o we_o have_v see_v already_o what_o he_o himself_o allege_v touch_v oden_n the_o abbot_n of_o clugny_n who_o exhort_v those_o that_o think_v themselves_o learned_a to_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n tell_v they_o they_o may_v learn_v such_o great_a thing_n in_o it_o as_o will_v make_v they_o acknowledge_v they_o have_v hitherto_o but_o small_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n this_o methinks_v be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v there_o be_v endeavour_n in_o the_o 10_o century_n to_o establish_v the_o real_a presence_n for_o what_o can_v these_o great_a thing_n be_v which_o the_o learned_a have_v no_o knowledge_n of_o and_o in_o which_o they_o be_v to_o be_v instruct_v by_o paschasus_n his_o book_n but_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n it_o will_v be_v absurd_a to_o say_v that_o by_o these_o great_a thing_n we_o must_v understand_v only_o the_o devotion_n and_o piety_n with_o which_o we_o ought_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n for_o it_o be_v to_o be_v suppose_v these_o learned_a folk_n mention_v by_o odon_n be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v on_o the_o altar_n by_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o his_o body_n neither_o can_v be_v ignorant_a that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v receive_v with_o all_o the_o respect_n and_o devotion_n we_o be_v able_a and_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o send_v they_o to_o paschasus_n his_o book_n to_o discover_v therein_o this_o consequence_n see_v it_o discover_v itself_o sufficient_o enough_o by_o the_o bare_a idea_n which_o the_o gospel_n give_v we_o of_o jesus_n christ_n moreover_o he_o that_o desire_v to_o see_v the_o strange_a effect_n of_o prejudice_n need_v but_o read_v the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n 9th_o book_n he_o pretend_v to_o show_v therein_o as_o the_o title_n of_o the_o chapter_n bear_v that_o the_o mixture_n of_o the_o 914._o page_n 914._o two_o doctrine_n which_o mr._n claude_n be_v oblige_v to_o admit_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n be_v a_o thing_n the_o most_o contrary_a imaginable_a to_o common_a sense_n he_o exert_v all_o his_o part_n to_o show_v this_o mixture_n be_v impossible_a he_o can_v endure_v there_o shall_v be_v therein_o either_o ignorant_a or_o profane_a person_n nor_o paschasi_v nor_o bertramist_n and_o argue_v thereupon_o till_o he_o have_v lose_v both_o himself_o and_o his_o reader_n yet_o be_v this_o a_o real_a matter_n of_o fact_n against_o which_o all_o mr_n arnaud_n subtlety_n will_v not_o prevail_v that_o the_o two_o doctrine_n have_v be_v mix_v in_o this_o century_n i_o already_o prove_v it_o in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v think_v good_a to_o suppress_v my_o proof_n and_o pass_v they_o over_o in_o silence_n to_o make_v way_n for_o his_o reason_n but_o let_v he_o argue_v as_o long_o as_o he_o will_v he_o can_v hinder_v its_o be_v true_a that_o in_o the_o 10_o century_n the_o english_a be_v teach_v this_o doctrine_n that_o as_o we_o consider_v two_o thing_n in_o the_o same_o creature_n as_o for_o instance_n in_o the_o veloci_fw-la lib._n catholicor_n serm._n ad_fw-la bed_n hist_o l._n 5._o c._n 22._o abraham_n veloci_fw-la water_n of_o baptism_n the_o one_o that_o it_o be_v natural_o true_a it_o be_v corruptible_a water_n and_o the_o other_a that_n according_a to_o the_o spiritual_a mystery_n it_o have_v a_o save_a virtue_n so_o likewise_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o eucharist_n according_a to_o our_o natural_a understanding_n we_o see_v it_o to_o be_v a_o corporeal_a and_o elementary_a creature_n but_o if_o we_o regard_v the_o spiritual_a virtue_n than_o we_o understand_v there_o be_v life_n in_o it_o and_o that_o it_o will_v give_v immortality_n to_o those_o that_o shall_v partake_v of_o it_o with_o faith_n that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o the_o invisible_a virtue_n of_o this_o holy_a eucharist_n and_o the_o visible_a species_n of_o nature_n that_o in_o respect_n of_o its_o nature_n it_o be_v corruptible_a bread_n and_o corruptible_a wine_n and_o that_o by_o
a_o man_n ought_v to_o approach_v to_o they_o the_o greatness_n of_o their_o crime_n who_o profane_a the_o lord_n body_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v explain_v in_o paschasus_n his_o book_n all_o this_o be_v contain_v under_o the_o word_n intelligence_n and_o he_o comprehend_v it_o therein_o himself_o in_o explain_v afterward_o what_o he_o mean_v by_o this_o term_n and_o by_o make_v a_o abridgement_n of_o his_o whole_a book_n without_o mark_v in_o particular_a the_o real_a presence_n the_o question_n than_o be_v whether_o in_o paschasus_n his_o sense_n the_o ignorance_n and_o consequent_o the_o intelligence_n he_o speak_v of_o do_v not_o extend_v as_o far_o as_o the_o real_a presence_n now_o this_o be_v what_o will_v be_v soon_o decide_v if_o we_o examine_v the_o passage_n themselves_o of_o this_o author_n without_o suffer_v ourselves_o to_o be_v blind_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n illusion_n at_o the_o entrance_n of_o his_o second_o chapter_n wherein_o he_o declare_v his_o design_n to_o dissipate_v this_o ignorance_n and_o remedy_v the_o evil_n it_o cause_v he_o describe_v it_o in_o this_o manner_n sacramentum_fw-la dominici_n corporis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la quod_fw-la quotidie_fw-la in_o ecclesia_fw-la celebratur_fw-la nemo_fw-la sidelium_fw-la ignorare_fw-la debet_fw-la nemo_fw-la nescire_fw-la quid_fw-la ad_fw-la fidem_fw-la quidve_fw-la ad_fw-la scientiam_fw-la in_o eo_fw-la pertineat_fw-la will_v you_o then_o know_v what_o kind_n of_o ignorance_n this_o be_v paschasus_n tell_v you_o immediate_o nescire_fw-la quid_fw-la ad_fw-la fidem_fw-la 2._o paschas_fw-la de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n cap._n 2._o quidve_fw-la ad_fw-la scientiam_fw-la pertineat_fw-la here_o be_v precise_o the_o two_o part_n of_o mr_n arnaud_n distinction_n contain_v in_o the_o definition_n which_o paschasus_n give_v of_o it_o for_o nescire_fw-la quid_fw-la ad_fw-la fidem_fw-la pertineat_fw-la be_v not_o to_o have_v this_o knowledge_n which_o make_v i_o believe_v the_o mystery_n without_o much_o reflection_n and_o nescire_fw-la quid_fw-la ad_fw-la scientiam_fw-la be_v not_o to_o have_v this_o other_o clear_a knowledge_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n call_v particular_o intelligence_n so_o that_o paschasus_n and_o his_o commentatator_n be_v not_o at_o all_o agree_v paschasus_n extend_v the_o ignorance_n he_o speak_v of_o to_o the_o thing_n which_o relate_v to_o faith_n which_o be_v to_o say_v according_a to_o he_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n restrain_v it_o to_o other_o thing_n but_o let_v we_o hear_v paschasus_n further_o fides_n say_v he_o est_fw-la erudienda_fw-la ne_fw-fr forte_fw-fr ob_fw-la hoc_fw-la censeamur_fw-la indigni_fw-la si_fw-la non_fw-la satis_fw-la discernimus_fw-la illud_fw-la nec_fw-la intelligimus_fw-la mysticum_fw-la christi_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la quanta_fw-la polleat_fw-la dignitate_fw-la quantaque_fw-la proemineat_fw-la virtute_fw-la we_o must_v instruct_v our_o faith_n lest_o for_o want_v of_o do_v it_o we_o be_v repute_v unworthy_a in_o not_o sufficient_o discern_v this_o sacrament_n and_o understand_v the_o excellent_a virtue_n and_o dignity_n of_o it_o can_v any_o man_n explain_v himself_o more_o clear_o the_o ignorance_n consist_v in_o not_o well_o understand_v the_o great_a dignity_n of_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o in_o his_o sense_n signify_v not_o to_o know_v that_o it_o be_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o the_o intelligence_n on_o the_o contrary_n consist_v in_o know_v it_o but_o to_o take_v away_o from_o mr._n arnaud_n all_o pretence_n of_o the_o validity_n of_o his_o distinction_n observe_v here_o what_o paschasus_n add_v afterward_o he_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n ignorant_o who_o be_v whole_o ignorant_a of_o its_o virtue_n and_o dignity_n and_o know_v not_o the_o circumstance_n of_o it_o and_o do_v not_o true_o know_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n according_a to_o truth_n although_o it_o be_v take_v in_o the_o sacrament_n by_o faith_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v not_o deny_v that_o in_o the_o stile_n of_o paschasus_n to_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n according_a to_o truth_n be_v to_o be_v it_o substantial_o and_o real_o now_o the_o ignorance_n consist_v in_o the_o not_o know_v this_o and_o by_o the_o reason_n of_o contrary_n the_o intelligence_n consist_v in_o know_v it_o according_a to_o paschasus_n mr._n arnaud_v will_v say_v without_o doubt_n that_o paschasus_n in_o all_o this_o whole_a second_o chapter_n intend_v only_o to_o show_v the_o necessity_n there_o be_v of_o instruct_v person_n before_o they_o come_v to_o receive_v the_o communion_n but_o that_o he_o do_v not_o suppose_v this_o ignorance_n be_v actual_o in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_a this_o necessity_n of_o instruction_n in_o the_o manner_n which_o he_o exaggerate_v denote_v that_o they_o take_v a_o great_a care_n in_o those_o day_n to_o teach_v the_o communicants_a the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o this_o evasion_n will_v not_o serve_v turn_n for_o beside_o that_o paschasus_n say_v express_o that_o he_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n ignorant_o that_o know_v not_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n according_a to_o truth_n which_o be_v a_o expression_n of_o a_o man_n which_o acknowledge_v there_o be_v actual_o person_n that_o thus_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n beside_o this_o a_o man_n needs_o only_o read_v the_o passage_n of_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n where_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o he_o speak_v of_o ignorant_a person_n which_o be_v then_o actual_o in_o the_o church_n i_o say_v there_o need_v no_o more_o than_o the_o read_v they_o to_o find_v he_o understand_v this_o same_o ignorance_n which_o he_o have_v describe_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o his_o book_n for_o have_v immediate_o propose_v as_o from_o the_o part_n of_o frudegard_n the_o objection_n take_v from_o a_o passage_n of_o s._n austin_n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o a_o figurative_a locution_n quod_fw-la tropica_fw-la locutio_fw-la sit_fw-la ut_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la esse_fw-la dicatur_fw-la which_o respect_v as_o frud_n epist_n ad_fw-la frud_n every_o one_o see_v the_o article_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o have_v endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v it_o he_o pass_v over_o to_o another_o objection_n which_o respect_v the_o same_o real_a presence_n multi_fw-la say_v he_o ex_fw-la hoc_fw-la dubitant_fw-la quomodo_fw-la ille_fw-la integer_fw-la manet_fw-la &_o hoc_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la esse_fw-la possit_fw-la several_a doubt_n because_o they_o can_v comprehend_v how_o jesus_n christ_n remain_v entire_a and_o yet_o the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n he_o answer_v this_o objection_n as_o well_o as_o he_o can_v then_o immediate_o add_v here_o you_o have_v dear_a brother_n what_o come_v into_o my_o thought_n at_o present_a and_o because_o you_o be_v one_o part_n of_o myself_o i_o believe_v i_o ought_v not_o to_o conceal_v any_o thing_n from_o you_o although_o i_o can_v express_v my_o mind_n in_o this_o particular_a as_o it_o be_v necessary_a as_o to_o yourself_o i_o desire_v you_o will_v read_v over_o again_o my_o book_n touch_v this_o matter_n which_o you_o say_v you_o have_v heretofore_o read_v and_o if_o you_o find_v therein_o any_o thing_n reprehensible_a or_o doubtful_a refuse_v not_o the_o labour_n of_o read_v it_o again_o for_o although_o i_o have_v not_o write_v any_o thing_n worth_a the_o reader_n pain_n in_o a_o book_n which_o i_o dedicate_v to_o young_a people_n yet_o be_o i_o inform_v that_o i_o have_v stir_v up_o several_a person_n to_o the_o understanding_n of_o this_o mystery_n who_o see_v not_o that_o in_o all_o this_o his_o whole_a scope_n be_v the_o real_a presence_n his_o whole_a precede_a dispute_n be_v on_o this_o article_n and_o these_o term_n if_o you_o find_v in_o my_o book_n any_o thing_n reprehensible_a or_o doubtful_a can_v only_o relate_v to_o the_o same_o article_n for_o there_o be_v no_o question_n of_o any_o thing_n else_o when_o then_o he_o add_v that_o he_o have_v stir_v up_o several_a person_n to_o the_o understanding_n of_o this_o mystery_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o he_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o mean_v he_o have_v rescue_v several_a from_o the_o ignorance_n wherein_o they_o lie_v touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o to_o leave_v no_o room_n for_o contradiction_n and_o cavil_n i_o need_v only_o represent_v what_o he_o write_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o this_o same_o letter_n where_o have_v say_v he_o have_v confirm_v his_o doctrine_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o pope_n gregory_n the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n s._n jerom_n and_o some_o other_o he_o add_v et_fw-la ideo_fw-la quamvis_fw-la ex_fw-la hoc_fw-la quidam_fw-la de_fw-la ignorantia_fw-la errent_fw-la nemo_fw-la tamen_fw-la est_fw-la etc._n etc._n although_o some_o do_v err_v through_o ignorance_n in_o this_o point_n what_o can_v be_v
lib_n 4._o adv_n oecol_n indic_n belg._n censurer_n of_o douai_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n who_o author_n they_o place_n under_o the_o time_n of_o lothairius_n and_o charles_n the_o bald_a although_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n have_v no_o mark_n of_o time_n whereas_o without_o doubt_n they_o will_v have_v place_v he_o under_o the_o reign_n of_o charlemagne_n have_v the_o manuscript_n for_o title_n ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la magnum_fw-la imperatorem_fw-la and_o for_o that_o of_o john_n scot_n it_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v that_o it_o have_v be_v write_v at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o have_v a_o inscription_n almost_o alike_o berenger_n be_v mistake_v in_o apply_v to_o charlemagne_n seq_fw-la sigeb_n catol_n c._n 85._o &_o 99_o de_fw-fr script_n eccl._n fol._n 53._o &_o 55._o praefat._n gener_fw-la in_o vit_fw-fr sanct._n c._n 4._o sect_n 7._o labbe_n de_fw-fr script_n eccl._n t._n 2._o p._n 820._o &_o seq_fw-la what_o ought_v to_o be_v refer_v to_o charles_n the_o bald._n at_o lest_o it_o be_v by_o a_o mistake_n of_o this_o nature_n that_o sigebert_n have_v place_v vsuard_n and_o hincmar_n under_o the_o reign_n of_o charlemagne_n wherein_o sigebert_n have_v be_v follow_v by_o trithemius_n although_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o have_v write_v under_o charles_n the_o bald_a as_o all_o the_o world_n acknowledge_v in_o respect_n of_o hincmar_n and_o as_o bollandus_n and_o labbeus_n acknowledge_v in_o respect_n of_o vsuard_n but_o suppose_v that_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v inscribe_v ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la magnum_fw-la imperatorem_fw-la as_o be_v at_o this_o day_n that_o of_o bertram_z in_o the_o impression_n how_o will_v it_o hence_o follow_v that_o these_o two_o book_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o because_o say_v our_o author_n if_o we_o suppose_v that_o this_o title_n be_v equal_o false_a it_o be_v very_o difficult_a for_o chance_v to_o produce_v the_o same_o falsity_n in_o two_o different_a book_n which_o in_o other_o respect_n have_v so_o great_a resemblance_n and_o if_o it_o be_v pretend_v that_o the_o title_n be_v true_a it_o will_v be_v moreover_o very_o strange_a for_o the_o fancy_n of_o two_o different_a person_n to_o meet_v in_o give_v it_o this_o title_n this_o difficulty_n be_v a_o small_a one_o we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o ratram_n and_o john_n scot_n have_v give_v the_o title_n of_o charlemagne_n to_o charles_n the_o bald_a but_o affirm_v it_o not_o to_o be_v so_o strange_a a_o thing_n that_o berenger_n have_v attribute_v to_o charlemagne_n what_o ought_v to_o be_v apply_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a those_o that_o come_v after_o shall_v refer_v to_o charlemagne_n a_o like_a title_n this_o prince_n pass_v for_o a_o lover_n of_o theological_a learning_n as_o have_v be_v the_o restorer_n of_o it_o the_o example_n which_o i_o allege_v prove_v the_o thing_n possible_a see_v they_o prove_v it_o to_o have_v happen_v berenger_n then_o be_v no_o more_o favourable_a to_o our_o author_n than_o ascelin_n be_v as_o to_o durand_n of_o troarn_v i_o see_v moreover_o less_o reason_n why_o our_o author_n 9_o lib._n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n part_n 9_o shall_v produce_v what_o durand_n have_v say_v of_o the_o council_n of_o paris_n wherein_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v condemn_v damnatis_fw-la berengarii_fw-la complicibus_fw-la cum_fw-la codice_fw-la joannis_n scoti_n ex_fw-la quo_fw-la ea_fw-la quoe_fw-la damnabantur_fw-la sumpta_fw-la videbantur_fw-la concilio_fw-la soluto_fw-la discessum_fw-la est_fw-la for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a as_o our_o author_n will_v have_v it_o that_o by_o this_o way_n of_o speak_v durand_n have_v insinuate_v that_o although_o in_o the_o council_n of_o paris_n john_n scot_n book_n be_v condemn_v yet_o be_v it_o not_o so_o evident_a a_o matter_n that_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n contain_v the_o sentiment_n of_o berenger_n which_o as_o our_o author_n believe_v agree_v likewise_o with_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n which_o he_o treat_v as_o obscure_v and_o perplex_a there_o can_v be_v nothing_o thence_o conclude_v but_o what_o will_v be_v to_o the_o disadvantage_n of_o this_o council_n wherein_o be_v condemn_v for_o heretical_a what_o only_o ought_v to_o be_v esteem_v obscure_a but_o see_v our_o author_n design_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o pretend_a obscurity_n of_o john_n scot_n write_n methinks_v he_o ought_v not_o to_o join_v to_o the_o place_n of_o durand_n that_o of_o lanfranc_n who_o reproach_n berenger_n that_o as_o soon_o as_o the_o council_n assemble_v at_o rome_n know_v that_o by_o his_o high_o praise_v the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n and_o blame_v that_o of_o paschasus_n berenger_n have_v deviate_v from_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n he_o be_v throw_v out_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o faithful_a for_o it_o be_v not_o credible_a the_o council_n will_v have_v be_v so_o severe_a against_o the_o perplex_a style_n of_o john_n scot_n even_o to_o the_o condemn_v his_o book_n to_o the_o flame_n have_v not_o his_o book_n be_v apparent_o write_v against_o paschasus_n and_o true_o how_o can_v this_o be_v at_o first_o so_o understand_v both_o at_o paris_n at_o verceil_n and_o at_o rome_n as_o that_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o council_n to_o praise_n paschasus_n be_v proper_o to_o condemn_v john_n scot_n our_o author_n pretend_v in_o the_o last_o place_n that_o see_v lanfranc_n berenger_n and_o ascelin_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n mention_v only_a john_n scot_n when_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschasus_n and_o their_o condemnation_n one_o must_v conclude_v that_o from_o the_o time_n of_o lanfranc_n and_o berenger_n there_o be_v no_o other_o book_n know_v which_o appear_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n but_o that_o of_o john_n scot._n but_o the_o silence_n of_o these_o author_n be_v no_o more_o favourable_a to_o he_o than_o their_o testimony_n in_o effect_n suppose_v that_o in_o the_o 11_o century_n there_o do_v not_o appear_v any_o other_o book_n against_o paschasus_n but_o john_n scot_n which_o can_v be_v affirm_v without_o rashness_n and_o injustice_n consider_v the_o care_n which_o have_v be_v take_v to_o conceal_v from_o we_o whatsoever_o may_v inform_v we_o in_o this_o point_n it_o do_v not_o follow_v john_n scot_n book_n and_o bertram_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o by_o this_o reason_n must_v the_o epistle_n of_o raban_n to_o egilon_n and_o his_o answer_n to_o heribold_n bishop_n of_o auxerre_n wherein_o he_o have_v oppose_v the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n be_v the_o book_n of_o john_n scot._n for_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o these_o write_n of_o raban_n in_o the_o time_n of_o berenger_n lanfranc_n and_o ascelin_n moreover_o our_o author_n himself_o refute_v his_o own_o opinion_n when_o he_o urge_v the_o silence_n of_o these_o author_n for_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o lanfranc_n berenger_n and_o ascelin_n that_o paschasus_n and_o john_n scot_n be_v regard_v as_o the_o two_o principal_a man_n in_o this_o dispute_n it_o be_v then_o very_a likely_a that_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v direct_o write_v against_o paschasus_n paschasus_n be_v therein_o either_o name_v or_o at_o least_o apparent_o mean_v which_o be_v not_o so_o in_o the_o write_n of_o bertram_n who_o handle_v matter_n in_o a_o less_o polemical_a manner_n and_o never_o name_v paschasus_n nor_o seem_v to_o give_v the_o least_o hint_n of_o he_o which_o have_v apparent_o tend_v to_o its_o preservation_n and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v to_o remark_n on_o the_o first_o proof_n of_o our_o author_n to_o establish_v the_o second_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o proper_a character_n of_o the_o style_n of_o bertram_n be_v the_o same_o as_o that_o of_o john_n scot_n our_o author_n pretend_v that_o the_o several_a scot._n article_n 3._o of_o the_o dissert_n on_o john_n scot._n judgement_n of_o know_a person_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n and_o of_o our_o own_o touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n book_n be_v testimony_n evident_a enough_o of_o the_o proper_a character_n of_o his_o genius_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o a_o genius_n natural_o confuse_v and_o perplex_v or_o dissimulative_a which_o fear_v to_o discover_v clear_o its_o thought_n on_o the_o subject_n which_o it_o treat_v of_o and_o affect_v to_o contradict_v itself_o the_o more_o dexterous_o to_o insinuate_v its_o own_o sentiment_n and_o avoid_v censure_n he_o assure_v we_o afterward_o that_o this_o character_n appear_v with_o great_a clearness_n in_o john_n scot_n dialogue_n of_o nature_n and_o in_o his_o book_n of_o predestination_n whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o we_o must_v not_o doubt_v but_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n be_v john_n scot_n it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o respect_n after_o our_o author_n have_v allege_v some_o instance_n of_o the_o contradiction_n of_o john_n scot_n and_o judge_v uncharitable_o that_o they_o proceed_v not_o from_o a_o perplex_a and_o confuse_a
anno_fw-la quo_fw-la lanfrandus_fw-la ab_fw-la errore_fw-la berengarii_fw-la se_fw-la purgavit_fw-la unde_fw-la sicut_fw-la dicit_fw-la lanfrandus_fw-la ipse_fw-la in_o fide_fw-la desipuit_fw-la tandem_fw-la ivit_fw-la in_o angliam_fw-la ad_fw-la regem_fw-la elfredum_fw-la &_o apud_fw-la monasterium_fw-la malmsburiense_n à _fw-la pveris_fw-la quos_fw-la docebat_fw-la &_o à _fw-la graphiis_fw-la suis_fw-la ut_fw-la fertur_fw-la perforatus_fw-la martyr_n oestimatus_fw-la est_fw-la second_o that_o of_o petrus_n crinitus_n 30._o de_fw-fr honesta_fw-la discipl_n 14._o c_o 11._o genev._n p._n 30._o who_o speak_v of_o he_o in_o almost_o the_o same_o term_n three_o that_o of_o naucler_n alfred_n say_v he_o have_v enrich_v the_o college_n of_o oxford_n especial_o with_o john_n scot_n as_o with_o a_o divine_a star_n which_o he_o draw_v over_o into_o england_n from_o france_n where_o he_o be_v in_o favour_n with_o charles_n the_o bald._n if_o there_o need_v any_o thing_n more_o to_o confirm_v the_o reputation_n of_o our_o author_n we_o shall_v scarce_o find_v any_o one_o to_o who_o there_o can_v be_v give_v any_o authority_n it_o be_v true_a that_o his_o book_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o 11_o century_n but_o it_o be_v remarkable_a that_o neither_o this_o book_n nor_o its_o author_n be_v condemn_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n wherein_o he_o live_v and_o that_o his_o adversary_n who_o be_v great_o enrage_v against_o he_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n and_o the_o term_n of_o the_o council_n of_o valence_n and_o which_o consequent_o be_v not_o in_o a_o condition_n to_o pardon_v he_o a_o heresy_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n yet_o do_v not_o accuse_v he_o on_o this_o article_n cellot_n the_o jesuit_n be_v not_o willing_a to_o agree_v concern_v the_o true_a reason_n why_o in_o that_o time_n they_o do_v not_o reproach_n john_n scot_n about_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n turn_v the_o business_n into_o admiration_n and_o offer_v a_o pitiful_a reason_n of_o this_o silence_n i_o can_v sufficient_o wonder_v say_v he_o that_o leave_v 583._o append._n ad_fw-la hist_n gothesc_n p._n 583._o the_o error_n which_o john_n scot_n be_v say_v to_o hold_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n these_o drone_n for_o thus_o do_v he_o call_v those_o of_o lion_n shall_v only_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o subject_n of_o predestination_n this_o show_v add_v he_o that_o they_o do_v not_o matter_n so_o much_o the_o defend_n of_o the_o faith_n as_o the_o ruine_v the_o party_n of_o those_o of_o reims_n which_o be_v to_o say_v of_o hincmar_n and_o his_o friend_n who_o have_v condemn_v gotthescalc_n but_o both_o his_o astonishment_n and_o reason_n too_o will_v equal_o vanish_v if_o he_o will_v have_v take_v notice_n of_o what_o every_o one_o see_v that_o the_o true_a cause_n why_o john_n scot_n be_v not_o condemn_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n but_o in_o the_o 11_o be_v that_o his_o belief_n be_v conformable_a to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o 9th_o age_n and_o become_v not_o otherwise_o till_o afterward_o when_o the_o follower_n of_o paschasus_n prevail_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n have_v take_v another_o course_n to_o full_o the_o scot._n artic._n 1._o of_o his_o dissert_n oâ—_n john_n scot._n same_o of_o john_n scot_n name_n and_o give_v a_o reason_n why_o his_o book_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o condemn_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n he_o say_v there_o be_v in_o the_o library_n of_o s._n germains_n des_fw-fr prés_fw-fr two_o manuscript_n of_o a_o dialogue_n entitle_v of_o nature_n the_o author_n of_o which_o be_v this_o same_o john_n scot_n and_o that_o this_o book_n be_v full_a of_o error_n he_o discourse_v on_o these_o error_n with_o the_o great_a art_n and_o care_n and_o draw_v from_o they_o these_o two_o consequence_n 1._o that_o john_n scot_n be_v a_o man_n very_o likely_a to_o invent_v heresy_n contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n 2._o we_o must_v not_o be_v astonish_v that_o heresy_n have_v be_v only_a tanght_n by_o a_o particular_a person_n who_o have_v no_o follower_n that_o the_o book_n wherein_o he_o teach_v they_o shall_v not_o be_v public_o condemn_v and_o this_o be_v what_o he_o believe_v the_o dialogue_n of_o nature_n do_v invincible_o show_v because_o that_o on_o one_o hand_n it_o be_v full_a of_o error_n and_o on_o the_o other_o we_o do_v not_o find_v it_o be_v condemn_v as_o to_o the_o first_o i_o free_o acknowledge_v this_o book_n be_v john_n scot_n and_o that_o there_o be_v error_n in_o it_o but_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n ought_v not_o to_o conceal_v that_o john_n scot_n do_v not_o offer_v they_o of_o his_o own_o head_n but_o herein_o only_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o several_a famous_a father_n among_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n as_o s._n basil_n s._n gregory_n of_o nysse_n and_o s._n ambrose_n the_o pretend_a denis_n the_o areopagite_n and_o s._n maximus_n which_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o these_o father_n have_v be_v always_o in_o great_a veneration_n in_o the_o church_n john_n scot_n cite_v they_o on_o each_o of_o these_o opinion_n he_o set_v down_o their_o passage_n which_o make_v william_n of_o malmsbury_n to_o say_v that_o his_o book_n may_v profitable_o serve_v to_o resolve_v difficult_a question_n provide_v he_o be_v excuse_v in_o some_o thing_n in_o which_o he_o have_v wander_v from_o the_o way_n of_o the_o latin_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o follow_v too_o much_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o the_o second_o consequence_n there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n of_o nature_n and_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o same_o author_n first_o the_o book_n of_o nature_n perhaps_o have_v not_o be_v know_v but_o to_o few_o person_n because_o it_o be_v write_v at_o the_o entreaty_n of_o a_o particular_a person_n to_o wit_n of_o wolfadus_fw-la canon_n of_o rheims_n whereas_o that_o which_o he_o write_v on_o the_o eucharist_n must_v needs_o have_v be_v public_a see_v he_o write_v by_o order_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o in_o a_o time_n wherein_o the_o novelty_n of_o paschasus_n have_v excite_v much_o clamour_n in_o the_o church_n second_o although_o the_o book_n of_o nature_n have_v be_v know_v the_o error_n which_o be_v therein_o contain_v be_v of_o the_o father_n who_o name_n be_v venerable_a in_o the_o church_n we_o must_v not_o think_v it_o strange_a that_o they_o be_v spare_v out_o of_o respect_n to_o the_o father_n for_o who_o the_o world_n have_v ever_o have_v so_o great_a a_o veneration_n and_o condescension_n although_o they_o have_v not_o approve_v all_o their_o sentiment_n but_o suppose_v the_o church_n ever_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o real_a presence_n the_o error_n broach_v and_o maintain_v by_o john_n scot_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o eucharist_n contrary_a to_o these_o two_o article_n will_v have_v be_v his_o only_a and_o not_o the_o father_n and_o consequent_o nothing_o will_v have_v hinder_v the_o world_n from_o exercise_v the_o great_a severity_n against_o john_n scot_n book_n and_o open_o condemn_v it_o three_o the_o error_n which_o be_v in_o the_o book_n of_o nature_n be_v speculative_a error_n in_o matter_n out_o of_o the_o common_a road_n and_o reach_n of_o sense_n whereas_o that_o of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o eucharist_n will_v have_v be_v a_o particular_a error_n on_o a_o sacrament_n which_o be_v continual_o before_o the_o eye_n of_o christian_n for_o suppose_v as_o i_o say_v the_o church_n of_o that_o time_n have_v believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v they_o at_o this_o day_n and_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o proper_a son_n of_o god_n incarnate_a the_o error_n of_o john_n scot_n will_v have_v overthrow_v the_o faith_n and_o rite_n of_o all_o christian_n and_o will_v have_v have_v as_o many_o adversary_n as_o there_o be_v person_n in_o the_o church_n the_o king_n himself_o by_o who_o order_n he_o write_v will_v have_v be_v interest_v to_o have_v condemn_v so_o pernicious_a a_o book_n to_o avoid_v the_o be_v suspect_v that_o he_o himself_o sow_v heresy_n by_o the_o borrow_a hand_n of_o john_n scot._n it_o be_v then_o evident_a that_o the_o two_o consequence_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n be_v insufficient_a to_o diminish_v or_o eface_v the_o reputation_n and_o authority_n of_o john_n scot_n name_n and_o thus_o when_o the_o book_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n shall_v be_v in_o effect_n of_o john_n scot_n this_o book_n will_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v of_o great_a weight_n and_o great_a authority_n chap._n vii_o a_o examination_n of_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n allege_v against_o the_o employ_v of_o john_n scot._n the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n find_v himself_o disturb_v with_o